07.04.2017 Views

The Haunted_Edit Copy 4-7-17 no reviews

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

<strong>The</strong> <strong>Haunted</strong><br />

Hearts on Fire<br />

By<br />

Katherine Kehoe<br />

ii


© 2016 Katherine Kehoe<br />

<strong>Edit</strong>ion<br />

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10<br />

ISBN<br />

978-0997398823<br />

0997398825<br />

Credits<br />

Cover Design: Doc<br />

Interior Graphics: Doc<br />

Hibernian Publishing<br />

New Jersey<br />

ii


Dedication<br />

For Lisa,<br />

who showed me how to fight the worst demons.<br />

iii


Ack<strong>no</strong>wledgements<br />

I have been writing since before I was even old e<strong>no</strong>ugh to<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w the alphabet and my stories were just stick-figure pictures of<br />

cats going on adventures. Now that this book is in your hands, my<br />

ultimate goal has been achieved. I’ll have to start thinking of some<br />

new ones soon. Seeing Norway would be cool; I’ve got a little<br />

Viking blood. But before I do that, I need to get out my<br />

immeasurable, extreme, totally mushy gratitude to everyone who<br />

helped me along this journey.<br />

First, I want to thank Mike and Gail O’Connell for their<br />

endless patience, guidance, and general kindness. Without you,<br />

<strong>no</strong>ne of this would have been possible, and I am so, so insanely<br />

beyond words to thank you for recognizing me in that little coffee<br />

shop in Toms River years ago. You are both amazing, as are the<br />

rest of the staff at Hibernian Publishing who put their valuable<br />

time and effort into transforming this manuscript into a book.<br />

Thank you, also, to Lisa, for always encouraging me every<br />

step of the way and for being my biggest supporter every minute.<br />

Thank you for your hours and hours of listening to me vent and<br />

especially for reading this even though it scared you. You are<br />

amazing and I am so blessed to have worked with you for the past<br />

decade.<br />

Thank you to my parents for letting me spend hours of time<br />

locked in my room and writing/drawing away when I should have<br />

been emptying the dishwasher or folding my laundry. Especially to<br />

my daddy, who passed on a lot of badass traits, but particularly a<br />

love of all things creepy and gory. I love you so much.<br />

Thank you to Mr. Neid, wherever you are, for letting me<br />

write creative stories far beyond the allowed word count and for<br />

reading them and cheering me on anyway. Also for <strong>no</strong>t yelling at<br />

me for reading Goosebumps under my desk. To this day, you are<br />

still the only teacher who let me get away with that. Thank you,<br />

Ms. Rolston, for being the greatest English teacher on the face of<br />

the earth and for pushing me to do more than I thought I was<br />

capable of.<br />

iv


Thank you, Rob, for opening my eyes to infinite<br />

possibilities and igniting something inside me that had been<br />

dormant. It is because of you that I finished this book. I have loved<br />

every minute of our adventure together and I can<strong>no</strong>t thank you<br />

e<strong>no</strong>ugh for all of your love and support.<br />

Thank you to all the amazing friends who took the time to<br />

read the book and to offer me some feedback and <strong>reviews</strong>. Special<br />

thanks to Steve for popping my ad in the magazine. Thank you,<br />

specifically, to those who remembered to ask for updates and who<br />

got excited and jumped around with me over this, especially<br />

Larissa. Thank you, Eileen, my Surrogate Mom, for the most<br />

wonderful, kind, and loving joy you showed for me. Thank you,<br />

Keira, for hugging me even though neither of us are huggers, and<br />

sorry for drawing attention to it (but <strong>no</strong>t really).<br />

Thank you, Emily, for writing ridiculous stories,<br />

screenplays, and haikus with me for almost twenty years <strong>no</strong>w and<br />

keeping me inspired. <strong>The</strong> leprauchuna will be with me always.<br />

Thank you, Bethany, for your unwavering support and for writing<br />

with me so much. I will keep those smiley face boxers forever.<br />

Thank you, Sputz, for getting me into the para<strong>no</strong>rmal in the first<br />

place and for taking many road trips to creepy, abandoned, and<br />

allegedly haunted destinations to keep the fear alive. Thank you,<br />

Chris, for sitting in the car, listening to Elvis, and working through<br />

plot holes with me until 3am even when you had to be up for work<br />

the next morning. Thank you, Pete, for having my back when the<br />

lights went out from the very beginning, and Marti, for never<br />

letting me wind up like Tucker. All of you mean the world to me.<br />

Finally, thank you for making it all the way to this page. I<br />

would hug you if I could. Never give up on creating your own<br />

story, whatever that may be, and make sure to stay away from<br />

demons in closets.<br />

v


Part One<br />

vi


Chapter One<br />

For his fiftieth birthday, my dad decided he wanted to take a<br />

ghost hunting class.<br />

“Check this out, Chelsea!” he exclaimed as he damn near<br />

gave me a paper cut with the flyer he was waving around my <strong>no</strong>se.<br />

I managed to snag his wrist and hold it in place long e<strong>no</strong>ugh<br />

to read the big block lettering on the top of the paper. Ghost Hunting<br />

101: Learn the basics of ghost hunting, such as: types of spirits,<br />

equipment used, psychic protection, and how to conduct an<br />

investigation.<br />

Now to me, this sounded like just a bunch of technical — <strong>no</strong>t<br />

to mention freaky — jargon. But when I turned my neck to look at<br />

my dad, he had this expression on his face like an Olympic gymnast<br />

who had just nailed a quadruple backflip. So, naturally, I said,<br />

“Sounds awesome, Dad!”<br />

“You didn’t even see the best part. Look at the date,” he<br />

insisted, shaking the page some more.<br />

When I peered at the subtext beneath the header, I realized<br />

that it was being held on June 2. That was why he was bouncing like<br />

a puppy greeting visitors; June 2 was his birthday. What better<br />

present could he have asked for? This time, there was genuine<br />

enthusiasm in my voice when I spoke. “Sweet! You should<br />

definitely go!”<br />

His smile stretched so big it looked like it was actually<br />

hurting his face. “It’s in June. You won’t have class anymore. You<br />

can come, too!”<br />

When I said that ghost hunting was freaky, I meant it. While<br />

my dad loved horror movies and creepy stories and all that went<br />

bump in the night, <strong>no</strong> matter how valiantly he tried to raise me on it<br />

as I grew up, I just couldn’t get into it. <strong>The</strong> very idea of something<br />

that I couldn’t see hanging around me, whether it was Casper or<br />

Patrick Swayze, made my heart kick into high gear. <strong>The</strong>refore, the<br />

idea of taking a class discussing these para<strong>no</strong>rmal possibilities made<br />

me recoil a little in the swivel chair.<br />

1


“Well, I mean, I’ll probably have to work Saturday morning.<br />

I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w ...” I trailed off as I realized my words were vacuuming<br />

the happiness right off of his face. Serious guilt nailed me in the gut.<br />

I hadn’t seen my dad so enthusiastic about anything since the<br />

divorce. He was constantly working his butt off just to keep some<br />

kind of security for Gunner and me. And here I was shooting down<br />

the first thing he wanted to do for himself in a solid six months.<br />

Hoping that he would forgive my total assholeishness, I said,<br />

“You k<strong>no</strong>w what, forget work. I can get my Saturday switched. I’d<br />

love to go, Dad.”<br />

It was like flipping a switch and turning the lights on. <strong>The</strong><br />

smile sprang back onto his face and he leaned down to hug me.<br />

“Great! I would have brought your brother, but you have to be over<br />

eighteen. I k<strong>no</strong>w you’ll enjoy it, Chels. It’s <strong>no</strong>t like a horror movie,<br />

I promise.”<br />

I winced as his beard scraped my cheek and patted his arm<br />

tentatively. I had seen him watching the shows on TV; I had a basic<br />

idea of what ghost hunting was supposed to be about. From my<br />

understanding, it was a bunch of dudes creeping around some<br />

ancient buildings that had tons of reports of people being tormented<br />

by spirits. It was pretty much like, “Hey, I hear that some lady got<br />

pushed down the stairs here by something she can’t see. I’m going<br />

to come in and try to figure out who this ghost is and why they’re<br />

being a royal pain.”<br />

But I wanted my dad to be happy, especially since it was his<br />

birthday. And if this was going to do it, then so be it. I would grow<br />

a pair for the night. Or at least pretend to, for his sake.<br />

Finally, he let me go and bounded off, probably to go find<br />

Gunner and tell him about it, even though he was too young to come.<br />

My brother would probably think it was seriously the coolest thing<br />

ever. He had totally inherited my dad’s love of the creepy, crawly<br />

stuff.<br />

That was how, on June 2 at 5:45, I scurried quickly after my<br />

dad through the doors of <strong>The</strong> End Shelf. My head was bowed so my<br />

hair would hang around my face, just in case anyone I knew<br />

2


happened to be walking by and see me going in to the used bookstore<br />

for a ghost hunting class.<br />

<strong>The</strong> smell of old yellowed paper hung heavily in the toowarm<br />

air inside the shop. <strong>The</strong>re wasn’t much room to walk around.<br />

Books were stacked literally from floor to ceiling, some on shelves<br />

and others just piled on their own. I wondered how the place actually<br />

made any sales. If I wanted to grab that copy of Wuthering Heights,<br />

I would have created a complete book avalanche. And the ancientlooking<br />

Bible up near the top looked like it could definitely do some<br />

damage if it k<strong>no</strong>cked me in the head.<br />

Dad immediately made a beeline between the stacks for the<br />

back of the store, searching for exactly where the class was going to<br />

be held. He must have found someone to ask, because I heard him<br />

say, very proudly, “My daughter and I are here for the Ghost<br />

Hunting class. Where should we go?”<br />

I followed with less enthusiasm, taking my time gazing up<br />

and down the endless rows of books as I went. Man, this place had<br />

everything. <strong>The</strong>re were like, six copies of Twilight in one place, but<br />

across from it was what looked like the entire series of Animorphs.<br />

Talk about flashbacks to my childhood. It was almost comforting<br />

e<strong>no</strong>ugh to make me forget I was about to go learn about something<br />

that, quite frankly, made me want to pee my pants−almost.<br />

When I reached the sales counter, there was a young, pale<br />

guy with dark hair sitting behind it smiling warmly at my dad. If he<br />

thought it was weird that we were there to learn how to talk to<br />

something we couldn’t see, he definitely didn’t show it. He turned<br />

his smile in my direction as I stopped beside my dad, my hands in<br />

the pockets of my jeans so <strong>no</strong> one would see if they started shaking.<br />

I <strong>no</strong>ted, a bit judgmentally, that the t-shirt draped over his scrawny<br />

chest had a big number 22 wrapped up in a net. Haha, a book pun.<br />

<strong>The</strong> guy definitely fit the bill to work in a place like this.<br />

“Hey,” he greeted me. “You’re here for the class?”<br />

My dad answered for me. “This is my daughter. She’s a little<br />

scared of ghosts.”<br />

My cheeks flared with heat and I glared at my flip-flops.<br />

Thanks, Dad. Advertise to the whole world what a weenie I am. I<br />

3


also sleep with a night-light on; would you like to tell this stranger<br />

that, too?<br />

Clearly, my father was too excited by everything to wait<br />

around for his scaredy-cat daughter, because he whirled off in the<br />

direction he’d been pointed, going, “Come on, Chelsea! We want to<br />

get good seats!”<br />

I might as well have just taken a red sharpie and colored in<br />

my cheeks.<br />

<strong>The</strong> guy behind the counter laughed. It wasn’t mean<br />

sounding at all, but it didn’t do anything to help my blush go away.<br />

“Don’t worry,” he reassured me. “It’s <strong>no</strong>t scary. I promise.”<br />

I raised my gaze from my flip-flops to his dark eyes. “I’m<br />

<strong>no</strong>t only scared of the ghosts. I’m also worried about what kind of<br />

weirdos are going to be taking this class.” In my head, I had an<br />

image of some deathly pale Goth nerds congregating in the shop. I<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w that was completely stereotypical and unfair, but I was<br />

petrified. My brain was all but rational.<br />

He raised an eyebrow curiously. “Oh? Weirdos, huh? What<br />

if I told you I’m the one who got the group to come here and speak<br />

today?”<br />

Hi, I’m Chelsea Keller, and I am an insensitive asshole. “Oh,<br />

man, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend you. I’m sure you’re <strong>no</strong>t a<br />

weirdo.” Good, babble incoherently. Maybe he will think you’re<br />

mentally challenged and forgive your rude comment.<br />

<strong>The</strong> guy shook his head, still smiling. “Don’t worry about it.<br />

I’m a member of the team. I wanted to educate the world a little on<br />

the weirdo community, so I asked them to come out and give a talk.”<br />

Was he making fun of me? Okay, I kind of deserved that. I<br />

had just insulted something he was clearly interested in. “Sorry,” I<br />

said again. “I’m just nervous. This stuff has always freaked me out.<br />

I’m just here because it’s my dad’s birthday and he really, really<br />

wanted to come — as you can see.”<br />

“Seriously, it’s fine. Not everyone is into it, and I get that. It<br />

would be like trying to get me to sit down and watch <strong>The</strong> Notebook;<br />

I’d be horrified and judging everyone in the room enjoying it. But<br />

4


try and give this a chance. It may <strong>no</strong>t be exactly what you think.” He<br />

winked at me.<br />

I actually had to smile a little at the chick flick reference.<br />

Being a female, I had seen my share of girly rom-coms and dramas,<br />

and I actually agreed with him on that one. <strong>The</strong>y were total hell to<br />

sit through. “I’ll try it. Thanks.”<br />

“See you later, Chelsea,” he said as I turned to follow my<br />

dad down the aisle. I realized that I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w his name; he hadn’t<br />

been wearing a name tag like they did in big commercial stores.<br />

Mental <strong>no</strong>te: be sure to ask on the way out. It was the least I could<br />

do in a desperate attempt at politeness after calling him a weirdo.<br />

It turned out that the store had a back room that was only<br />

partially filled with books. All of the walls were pretty much<br />

papered in stacks, but the middle of the room was a clear space with<br />

a few rows of chairs set up. In the front, beside a table loaded with<br />

equipment on display, were a man and a woman wearing black t-<br />

shirts that read, “Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research.” Lark Hollow<br />

was a few towns <strong>no</strong>rth of us in central Massachusetts. I’d been there<br />

plenty of times to go to the mall, but I’d had <strong>no</strong> idea they harbored<br />

a creepy group of …<br />

K<strong>no</strong>ck it off, Chelsea. Stop being so judgmental. Fear was<br />

<strong>no</strong>t an excuse for being a bee-otch.<br />

Dad had taken a seat right in the front — why was I <strong>no</strong>t<br />

surprised — so I sat down to his left, favoring the end of the row.<br />

“Look at all their gadgets!” my dad gushed, pointing<br />

blatantly at the table. “How cool is this?”<br />

“Very cool, Dad,” I mumbled. My fingers toyed with my<br />

phone in my pocket, tempting me to pull it out and text Michelle.<br />

When I’d told her that my dad wanted to go to this, she said, “Wait,<br />

is that where they dance around a circle and sacrifice animals?” I<br />

explained to her that <strong>no</strong>, ghost hunting was <strong>no</strong>t some kind of<br />

ritualistic cult activity. At least as far as I knew. But at least she<br />

shared my wariness of it.<br />

<strong>The</strong> room began to fill up quickly as people filtered in<br />

through the doorway and selected seats. Before I knew it, there were<br />

a good twelve people besides us filling up the chairs. Twelve people<br />

5


in Bethany, Massachusetts, had been willing to pay fifty bucks to<br />

hear this talk and learn how to ghost hunt. I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w any of them,<br />

and most were closer to my dad’s age than mine, but it was<br />

astounding how <strong>no</strong>rmal they looked. <strong>The</strong>re was one couple that had<br />

to be in their sixties, and two that had to be twin sisters. Nobody was<br />

dressed in black with hundreds of piercings. Hmm. Perhaps the<br />

nameless geeky guy behind the counter had a point.<br />

At 6:00 on the <strong>no</strong>se, the woman with the LHPR shirt clapped<br />

her hands together and gave us a huge smile. I’m talking airplane<br />

signal bright. “Welcome to Ghost Hunting 101,” she greeted us.<br />

“I’m Daisy, and this is Richard. We’re the founders of Lark Hollow<br />

Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research, which has been investigating the para<strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

throughout New England for twenty years <strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

Twenty years? That was my entire life. I had <strong>no</strong> idea the idea<br />

of ghost hunting had been around so long. I didn’t remember any of<br />

the shows being on TV when I was a little kid. <strong>The</strong>n again, I usually<br />

ran out of the room crying when my dad had something creepy on<br />

TV, and my mom would swoop down and rip him a new one for<br />

making me upset.<br />

“<strong>The</strong>re is far too much information and training involved in<br />

becoming a ghost hunter to teach you all of it in a four-hour class.<br />

So today we’ll go over the basics, which include the types of spirits<br />

you may encounter, how to protect yourself against them, the<br />

equipment we use, and how to conduct an investigation,” Daisy<br />

explained.<br />

Richard spoke for the first time then. “We’ll be available<br />

after the class for questions. If any of you are interested in starting<br />

your own group, we suggest that you come and speak to us at the<br />

end of the class and we can tell you how to find additional<br />

information. This is a lot of stuff to take in for one night, and some<br />

of it’s probably going to get a little confusing. If you’re just<br />

interested in joining a group, we have little brochures on how to join<br />

Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research up here.”<br />

“Let me begin by asking how many of you have had a<br />

para<strong>no</strong>rmal experience?” Daisy piped up again. Several hands in the<br />

room went up, some of them enthusiastically, and others a bit more<br />

6


slowly. She pointed at one man in the back. “Why don’t you tell us<br />

about yours, sir? What’s your name?”<br />

“I’m Kyle,” he introduced himself. “I’m a doctor at the<br />

hospital over in Reading. I always hear footsteps on the second floor<br />

to my house, and whenever I go up to check, there’s never anyone<br />

there. My wife is really scared and she wants to move, but I keep<br />

telling her she doesn’t need to be. Whatever it is has never tried to<br />

harm us.”<br />

“Well, Kyle,” Richard said, “you bring up a good point. How<br />

many people here are scared of ghosts?”<br />

At first, I was still distracted by the fact that a doctor was<br />

here to learn how to ghost hunt to hear the question. I mean, doctors<br />

were all about science. But this guy, someone with a respectable,<br />

logical career, who did <strong>no</strong>t look at all out of his mind, was here<br />

honestly telling us his story.<br />

When the hands started to go up around the room, I realized<br />

the question Richard had asked. Seeing that at least six other people<br />

had raised their hands, I timidly lifted mine to about ear level. Kind<br />

of a “me, too, but please don’t tell anyone” gesture.<br />

“Let me be the first to tell you that there is <strong>no</strong> need to be.<br />

<strong>The</strong> only reason that most of us fear ghosts is because we k<strong>no</strong>w next<br />

to <strong>no</strong>thing about them. <strong>The</strong>re’s <strong>no</strong>t going to be any evil girl coming<br />

out of your TV to kill you. This is the real world. Yes, there are some<br />

spirits that would like to cause you harm, but we are going to teach<br />

you just how to protect yourself from those. You are stronger than<br />

them; you’re alive, they’re <strong>no</strong>t. So you’re perfectly safe. And keep<br />

in mind that the great majority of spirits are <strong>no</strong>t out to scare you. I<br />

promise.” When he said the final words, he looked right at me. For<br />

some reason, although he wasn’t smiling, his gaze was somewhat<br />

comforting. He had been doing this for twenty years and he could<br />

tell me with confidence that <strong>no</strong>thing was going to hurt me.<br />

Although my guard was still up, I actually found myself<br />

interested in hearing more. What was the difference between the<br />

ones that wanted to hurt us and the ones that didn’t? How could we<br />

tell? And how could we protect ourselves from the bad ones?<br />

7


Richard went on to explain to us the different types of spirits.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re were the human spirits who were just hanging out because<br />

they weren’t ready to move on yet. Maybe they didn’t even realize<br />

they were dead, or maybe they didn’t want to leave loved ones, or<br />

maybe they had some business they needed to see through. <strong>The</strong><br />

reason varied with the spirit, the same way each of our reasons for<br />

attending the class varied person to person. At least, that was the<br />

example he used.<br />

He told us about the <strong>no</strong>nhuman spirits and said that he wasn’t<br />

going to go into great detail, because the less we knew, the less of a<br />

target we would be for them. But he did explain that anything that<br />

defied the laws of physics, such as a fire spontaneously lighting in<br />

the fireplace, probably meant there was something inhuman and if<br />

that was the case we should call in some experts. <strong>The</strong>n he inserted<br />

a<strong>no</strong>ther Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research plug. He didn’t really<br />

need to; if I ever saw anything catch on fire out of <strong>no</strong>where, I’d<br />

probably be halfway to California before the call to an investigation<br />

group even reached the second ring.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n, when Daisy took over with the equipment, I was lost<br />

in a whirlwind of technical mumbo jumbo. <strong>The</strong>y used cameras and<br />

digital voice recorders to pick up photographs, videos and sound<br />

clips of ghosts talking. That much I could understand. But when she<br />

started holding up these little blinking machines that measured<br />

electromagnetic something or other, I found myself as confused as<br />

I’d been in my physics class last semester.<br />

After the first two hours of that, they let us take a ten-minute<br />

bathroom break. While my dad was poking around the table and<br />

trying out their tools, I scooted quickly from the cramped little room.<br />

As I passed by the counter, the guy from earlier asked, “How’s it<br />

going?”<br />

I paused mid-step and turned my body around. “It’s, um, a<br />

lot. But it’s actually kind of interesting. I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w there were<br />

different kinds of spirits. I mean, yeah, I can see the difference<br />

between Slimer and the Keymaster, but that’s <strong>no</strong>t exactly what<br />

we’re looking at here.” He laughed appreciatively. “I hear you. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

8


trained me for three months to teach me all the information they’re<br />

giving you guys tonight.”<br />

“Are you serious?” I asked incredulously. I guess I could see<br />

that. It would probably take me that long to remember how to use<br />

half of that equipment.<br />

“Yeah. So don’t worry. If you ever actually want to ghost<br />

hunt, they’ll give you more information. But you probably won’t<br />

want to associate with us weirdos.”<br />

Ah, crazy blush, we meet again. “I told you I’m sorry about<br />

that” I seriously felt bad. He was really nice, and I realized after<br />

seeing doctors and lawyers and other upstanding <strong>no</strong>n-creepy citizens<br />

tell their ghost stories, that I had misjudged the crowd.<br />

“I’m kidding! Relax.”<br />

“What’s your name?” I asked, changing the subject.<br />

“Tucker.” He placed the book he had been reading on the<br />

counter so he could hold out his hand. When I glanced at the title as<br />

I reached over the book, I felt even worse about judging him earlier.<br />

This guy recognized my Ghostbusters reference and read Fight<br />

Club. That alone made him someone I would probably have been<br />

friends with in high school.<br />

“So what’s confusing you?” he asked after we’d shaken<br />

hands.<br />

“<strong>The</strong> equipment. I am <strong>no</strong>t mechanically minded at all. I can’t<br />

tell an electronic-magnet-whatever from a spatula.”<br />

Tucker laughed again. “Electromagnetic. All that really<br />

means is a field made by things with an electric charge. <strong>The</strong> meters<br />

we have measure the changes in that field — hence the name<br />

Electromagnetic Field Meter, or EMF meter. Basically, the theory is<br />

that the presence of a ghost creates a change in that field. So, if your<br />

meter shows a jump to a higher number, there may be a ghost<br />

hanging around.”<br />

I raised my hands in mock applause. “Ladies and gentlemen,<br />

EMF meters for Dummies, presented by Tucker of <strong>The</strong> End Shelf.<br />

Next, he will explain Infrared Cameras for Complete Morons,<br />

specifically designed for Chelsea Keller.”<br />

9


He waved his hand at me. “Get out of here. You’re <strong>no</strong>t a<br />

complete moron. It’s just a lot to take in.”<br />

“Yeah, but you said it in a much less confusing way than<br />

Daisy did! Seriously, thank you. I actually get it <strong>no</strong>w. I feel a little<br />

more prepared to go back in there.” I glanced in the direction of the<br />

back room.<br />

“Well, hey, any time you need me to explain some Weirdo<br />

Science to you, just let me k<strong>no</strong>w.” Tucker grinned.<br />

Okay, he obviously was <strong>no</strong>t going to let me forget that<br />

remark. Better just go along with it. “I will. Thank you, Mr. Weirdo.<br />

Where will you be presenting next? In the graveyard?”<br />

“Yes, the mausoleum, specifically. If you come, bring a<br />

small animal so I can show you the proper sacrifice technique.”<br />

I covered my mouth to stifle my laugh so it didn’t disrupt the<br />

silence of the store. “I’ll be there. But first, I need to go back and<br />

learn more about ghost hunting.”<br />

“Good luck!” He picked up Fight Club again and turned his<br />

attention back to it after one final smile.<br />

When I went back into the room, we listened to Daisy and<br />

Richard tell us all about protecting ourselves. Apparently, since<br />

ghosts were made of energy, we needed to use energy to shield<br />

ourselves from them. Different things could help with this, such as<br />

stones and candles or incense, all of which apparently had their own<br />

meaning. Most of the protection, however, involved calling upon<br />

help from whatever higher power we believed in. This shocked me,<br />

too; I had <strong>no</strong> idea that ghost hunters were religious. Again, I had<br />

been picturing Satan worshippers or atheists at best.<br />

Finally, they gave us their group’s protocol for conducting<br />

an investigation. At that point, I was already turning over too much<br />

information in my mind to pay too much attention. I didn’t plan<br />

turning this into a career, anyway. Even if after those four hours, it<br />

was slightly less scary than it had been in the beginning.<br />

Once they brought their presentation to a close, people in the<br />

room started to crowd around them with questions. My dad looked<br />

at them longingly for a moment before shaking his head. “Not worth<br />

10


trying to break through that crowd. I took one of their business cards<br />

if I have any questions for them.”<br />

Feeling surprisingly <strong>no</strong>t scared at all after sitting through a<br />

Ghost Hunting 101 class, I teased, “Are you going to become a ghost<br />

hunter by night <strong>no</strong>w, Dad?”<br />

He let out a belly laugh. “I wish. You k<strong>no</strong>w between both of<br />

my jobs I wouldn’t have time for it.” Just the same, his face was<br />

absolutely glowing. “Thanks for coming with me, Chels.”<br />

“No problem. I actually kind of enjoyed it,” I admitted.<br />

<strong>The</strong> man seriously couldn’t have been happier if I’d told him<br />

I was getting a free ride to Harvard. “See? I told you it wasn’t scary!<br />

I’m so glad you enjoyed it!”<br />

When we passed by the counter, Tucker was <strong>no</strong> longer<br />

sitting behind it reading an awesome book. Once we got to the front<br />

of the store, I saw why: he was flipping the open sign on the door.<br />

“Do you commonly keep your store open for fellow<br />

weirdos?” I asked.<br />

“Chelsea!” my dad exclaimed in horror.<br />

Tucker turned around, a smile playing on his face once more.<br />

“Only for cute weirdos,” he answered with a<strong>no</strong>ther wink.<br />

I laughed. No way was he serious. “Thank you again for<br />

explaining EMF Meters to me.”<br />

“Sure. If you ever have any more questions, you k<strong>no</strong>w where<br />

to find me.” He stepped back to hold the door open for us so we<br />

could exit.<br />

“Thanks.” I smiled at him one more time before I followed<br />

my dad out the door.<br />

My mind was racing with all the information it was trying to<br />

process from the night as Dad gabbed on about how that was the<br />

coolest thing he’d ever done. Overall, I hadn’t been scared at all,<br />

except for maybe a few seconds when they were talking about the<br />

spirits that might try to hurt us. But there were ways to protect<br />

ourselves against them. And, really, even though it was weird and<br />

kind of out there, it was pretty interesting.<br />

11


Wow. Chelsea Keller just used ghost hunting and interesting<br />

in the same sentence. And it was completely void of sarcasm. Who<br />

knew?<br />

12


Chapter Two<br />

It didn’t take me long to decide that I was going to have to<br />

go back to <strong>The</strong> End Shelf and ask Tucker some more questions. I<br />

didn’t really have much time to think about it while I was at work<br />

the next day, except a little in the slow time between ticket sales.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n, when I came home from the movie theater smelling like a<br />

mixture of popcorn and disappointed audiences, I found it wasn’t<br />

going to be so easy to push it from my mind.<br />

<strong>The</strong> second I walked through the door, I saw that there was<br />

something standing between me and my beloved shower. That<br />

something was in the form of my ten-year-old brother, who literally<br />

leapt from the couch the moment I stepped inside.<br />

“Chelsea! Tell me about the ghost hunting class!” He wore<br />

my mother’s huge smile plastered across his face as he bounded over<br />

to me. At his side was the skinny black frame of Trouble, who<br />

k<strong>no</strong>cked his head into my knees and wagged his feathery tail. <strong>The</strong><br />

dog was all short hair except that tail and some fuzzy tufts around<br />

his ears.<br />

As I bent down to scratch our dog’s shoulders, Gunner<br />

grinned at me expectantly. “Did they teach you about the advantages<br />

of different types of EMF meters? Cell sensors?”<br />

“Yeah, probably. I mean, they told us a lot. I think Dad is<br />

probably going to remember more than I am.” I tried to move past<br />

him so I could at least make some progress toward the bathroom,<br />

but Trouble stayed pressed tightly against my knees.<br />

My brother was <strong>no</strong>t about to be deterred so easily. “Well, tell<br />

me what you do remember! Dad is working late again. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

when I’ll see him again to ask him. Come on, Chels. I’d have killed<br />

to be able to go!”<br />

“Really? You’d kill someone?” I raised my eyebrows.<br />

“Yes. <strong>The</strong>n I’d have a ready-made ghost.” He fought to hide<br />

the smile that was threatening to burst forth again.<br />

“That has bad idea written all over it.” I stepped right over<br />

the dog, but instead of heading for the shower, I plopped down on<br />

13


the couch. “Your first ghost encounter would be with someone you<br />

just killed.”<br />

“It wouldn’t be my first! I’ve had weird things happen<br />

before,” Gunner insisted. He scooted over and sat down on the other<br />

end of the couch. His sneakers pressed against my thigh as he<br />

stretched out.<br />

“Well, Grasshopper, there are human spirits and there are<br />

<strong>no</strong>nhuman spirits. Not all of them are going to be bad, but you don’t<br />

want to mess with the <strong>no</strong>nhuman spirits. Those are the ones that can<br />

go all Exorcist. But there are ways to protect yourself from them,<br />

like with energy and rocks. And they told us about the equipment<br />

and how to conduct an investigation at someone’s house, but that’s<br />

the kind of stuff you want to ask Dad.”<br />

My brother laughed. “You would remember stuff that could<br />

go Exorcist on you instead of the technical stuff.”<br />

I reached over and swatted at his dark hair. “Hush, punk. I<br />

learned what an EMF meter is.”<br />

He raised his hands to protect himself and grabbed my wrist<br />

to keep me away. “I k<strong>no</strong>w that already. It sounds like all the things<br />

you’ll remember are the things I read about. I want to k<strong>no</strong>w about<br />

the equipment they use.”<br />

“Well, excuse me! I was kind of busy trying <strong>no</strong>t to pee<br />

myself when I walked in, thank you very much.” I pulled my arm<br />

back and punched his shoe lightly instead.<br />

“Did you?”<br />

“Yes, I did. <strong>The</strong>y had to get newspapers for me to sit on.”<br />

Gunner giggled again, but then seriousness blanketed his<br />

face. “I wish I could have been there.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> disappointment in his brown eyes tugged sadly at my<br />

heart. He would have appreciated the class way more than I had.<br />

Granted, a new found interest had bloomed somewhere in my head,<br />

but my brother legitimately loved this stuff as much as my dad did.<br />

And ever since Mom had left, he hadn’t exactly been having the time<br />

of his life, either.<br />

Suddenly, the light bulb clicked on over my head. “Hey, you<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w the place where they had the class, <strong>The</strong> End Shelf? It’s a little<br />

14


used book store. Well, the guy who was working there is a member<br />

of the para<strong>no</strong>rmal group. I can go back and ask him some questions<br />

for you if you want.”<br />

His face instantly snapped from dejected to excited again.<br />

“Oh, really? That would be awesome!”<br />

“Sure. I have the early shift on Monday, so I can head over<br />

after work.”<br />

Gunner jumped up from the couch once again, giving my leg<br />

a good kick as he did. “Okay! I’ll make a list of things for you to ask<br />

him.” With that, he disappeared down the hall, presumably to his<br />

room to immediately make up his list.<br />

<strong>The</strong> kid was so let down that he didn’t get to come with us<br />

to the class. I mean, I owed it to him to try and find out some more<br />

information, right?<br />

So, Monday after<strong>no</strong>on, I walked into <strong>The</strong> End Shelf with<br />

Gunner’s list of questions tucked into the back pocket of my shorts.<br />

<strong>The</strong> familiar musty, hot air greeted me as I headed right for the back<br />

counter. Just as I hoped he’d be, Tucker was sitting there, his head<br />

bent over a<strong>no</strong>ther book. Suddenly, the awkward fairy tapped me on<br />

the shoulder with her wand and I stopped in my tracks. What if he<br />

was just being nice? What if he really didn’t want to explain things<br />

to me?<br />

Too late to run away. He looked up from his book and his<br />

eyes literally bugged out. It was like, one second he was calm, and<br />

the next, a di<strong>no</strong>saur sauntered into his store and asked for a book on<br />

muffin baking.<br />

“Hi,” I said, forcing my feet to move the last few steps<br />

toward the counter.<br />

“Hey!” he greeted me, shaking the surprise off his face. “I<br />

didn’t expect to see you back here.”<br />

“Is it <strong>no</strong>t a good time?” I asked.<br />

Tucker laughed. “No, <strong>no</strong>! I’m a little swamped with<br />

customers right <strong>no</strong>w, but I can set some time aside for you. What’s<br />

up?”<br />

15


“I had a few questions.” I reached behind me and pulled the<br />

folded-up paper out of my pocket. “Well, actually, my little brother<br />

had a few questions.”<br />

He raised his eyebrows, looking surprised again, but I think<br />

a little pleased. “By all means. What can I do to help Little Keller?”<br />

“He wants to k<strong>no</strong>w about the equipment you use.” I laid the<br />

list on the counter, smoothing it out so he could read it despite the<br />

folds.<br />

Tucker scanned Gunner’s scratchy handwriting, a grin<br />

playing across his lips. “And how old is your brother?”<br />

“He’s ten, why?”<br />

“Wow, the kid k<strong>no</strong>ws his stuff. Have you looked at this?”<br />

I shook my head. “I figured the technical stuff I probably<br />

wouldn’t understand anyway.”<br />

“He’s basically asking me about all these different brands of<br />

meters and sensors and what are the best ones. To be honest, I<br />

haven’t even heard of half of them. I’m going to give him the name<br />

of a website that has a bunch of different equipment types on it with<br />

<strong>reviews</strong> of all of them. He can look into it and see what other people<br />

who have used them have said.” He glanced around on the desk until<br />

he found a pen.<br />

“Oh, man, Gunner is going to die.” I grinned. “Thanks so<br />

much.”<br />

“No problem! He wants to be a ghost hunter, huh?” Tucker<br />

finished writing and pushed the list back over to me.<br />

“Well, he’s read every book in the library on the subject,<br />

along with a ton from Amazon, and our TiVo is overflowing with<br />

recorded episodes of para<strong>no</strong>rmal TV shows. I’d say yeah, he’s<br />

thinking about it.” I folded up the paper and stuck it back into my<br />

pocket.<br />

He smiled. “And what about you?”<br />

“What about me?”<br />

“Have you given the ghost hunting thing any more thought?”<br />

I should have expected that question. Honestly, the answer<br />

was a resounding yes. I had absolutely been thinking about ghost<br />

hunting all weekend. Especially once I knew I’d be seeing Tucker<br />

16


again. I had plenty of questions of my own that had <strong>no</strong>thing to do<br />

with Gunner’s, but it still felt so strange to me that I actually wanted<br />

to k<strong>no</strong>w.<br />

He must have <strong>no</strong>ticed the gears turning behind my eyes,<br />

because he sat back on his stool like he was getting comfortable.<br />

“Okay. This is new to me, so bear with me.”<br />

Tucker just spread his palms and gave a small smile.<br />

It was as if I had a bucketful of questions and he had just<br />

tipped it over. <strong>The</strong>y were swimming all over my head, crashing<br />

against my brain like waves, one after a<strong>no</strong>ther spraying up. I wasn’t<br />

sure where to a start. After a moment, I decided on one. “So, where<br />

do you find ghosts, exactly?”<br />

“In short?” he responded. “Everywhere.”<br />

Yup. That was the kind of answer that made me scared to<br />

ask my questions. “<strong>The</strong>y don’t just stay where they died like in the<br />

movies, do they?”<br />

He shook his head. “Think about it. If you died, would you<br />

want to stay wherever it was that you passed away? A hospital or<br />

your bed? Sure, I mean, you’ll find some hanging out in those<br />

places, but for the most part, we’ve found that ghosts haunt where<br />

they lived. Places they enjoyed being while they were alive.<br />

Sometimes places where there were significantly emotional or<br />

traumatic events like battlefields and schools. But there aren’t really<br />

any rules. <strong>The</strong>y can pretty much go wherever they want, whenever<br />

they want.”<br />

“So you really can’t even assume you k<strong>no</strong>w who it is that’s<br />

hanging around,” I mused. “I mean, if there was an old man who<br />

passed away in his house, he might <strong>no</strong>t be there anymore once he<br />

was dead. But someone else might be.”<br />

“Exactly. <strong>The</strong> most important thing to remember is as much<br />

as we’ve learned about the subject in recent years, there is still so<br />

much we don’t k<strong>no</strong>w. <strong>The</strong>re aren’t any definite answers.”<br />

I paused to let this sink in. <strong>The</strong>y had mentioned this on<br />

Friday night, but there was so much information all at once that it<br />

hadn’t really hit me. In theory, Tucker was telling me there could be<br />

<strong>17</strong>


a ghost right next to me at any given time. I wasn’t safe from them<br />

anywhere.<br />

Thinking about safety brought up a<strong>no</strong>ther question. “What<br />

about protecting yourself? I k<strong>no</strong>w Daisy was talking about stones<br />

having different properties. And something about energy.”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>re are way too many stones for me to explain to you<br />

right <strong>no</strong>w,” he said with an easy laugh. “But if you search online for<br />

the properties of different stones, you’ll find plenty of lists that<br />

explain what each of them do.”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded. “Okay. I can do that.”<br />

“As for the energy aspect? Ghosts are attracted to energy,<br />

but in the same sense, you can use your energy as a shield around<br />

yourself. It’s all about visualization. Eventually you can train<br />

yourself to feel all the energy around you, but it takes time and work,<br />

and at this point you might be more comfortable <strong>no</strong>t being able to<br />

feel that kind of thing. For <strong>no</strong>w, if you ever get scared, try just<br />

visualizing yourself surrounded in white light. Or you could try<br />

armor. That’s what I do.” I thought I saw a slight blush creep onto<br />

his pale cheeks.<br />

Okay, information overload. I held up my hand. “Alright, I<br />

have about 1,000 more questions that came up <strong>no</strong>w. I’m going to go<br />

do what you said and look around online for some answers and see<br />

what I can sort out on my own.”<br />

Tucker laughed. “Sounds like a plan. But remember, you can<br />

ask me anything whenever you want. Same goes for your brother —<br />

what’s his name?”<br />

“Gunner,” I answered. “And thank you again. I need to<br />

process the fact that there are dead people walking around all over<br />

the place. Walking — do they walk? Or do they float? Wait, don’t<br />

tell me. <strong>The</strong>re are <strong>no</strong> rules and they can do whatever they want.”<br />

His grin stretched straight from one ear to the other. “Now<br />

you’re getting it. But remember, you are safe from these floating and<br />

walking and moonwalking dead people as long as you envision<br />

yourself as safe and protected.”<br />

18


“I’m walking out of here in full knight’s gear. Chain mail<br />

and all. I even have a mouth guard.” I stood rigidly at attention like<br />

I imagined a soldier would.<br />

“Well done, Sir Keller.” He <strong>no</strong>dded and picked up his book<br />

where he’d left it on the counter. “It was good seeing you again.<br />

Seriously, don’t be shy about stopping back in.”<br />

“Don’t worry. If I don’t have any questions, I’m sure Gunner<br />

will. Bye, Tucker!” As I turned and headed for the front door, I<br />

couldn’t help but glance around me like I was going to see someone<br />

standing between the shelves. I had opened a door that my dad and<br />

brother liked to hang around, the door that let me in on the idea that<br />

spirits were all around us all the time.<br />

As predicted, when I got home, Gunner immediately<br />

snatched the list with the website written on it out of my hands and<br />

made a beeline for the computer. I had to wait a few hours for him<br />

to be done researching his equipment, but when he was finally<br />

finished, it was my turn.<br />

I spent a good few hours looking up all the different types of<br />

stones and crystals available for psychic protection. <strong>The</strong>re were<br />

endless charts that listed hundreds upon hundreds of different rocks<br />

with all sorts of properties. Some of them were grounding while<br />

others enhanced the psychic abilities. Some repelled negative<br />

energy and some absorbed it.<br />

At one point, Gunner poked his head back into the den.<br />

“Chelsea, can I … what are you doing?” He immediately hurried<br />

over to my side to peer at the screen. “Are you looking up ghost<br />

stuff?”<br />

My face promptly turned the color of Rudolph’s <strong>no</strong>se and I<br />

tried to appear <strong>no</strong>nchalant. No big deal, just the world’s biggest<br />

pansy looking into something she’d always been vehemently<br />

against. “Um, yeah. A little.”<br />

Instead of making fun of me, literally the biggest smile in the<br />

history of smiles of the world spread over my brother’s face. I swear<br />

his chest was swelling up. Was he proud of me? For some reason,<br />

even though he was just a kid who was ten years younger than me,<br />

this gave me a serious case of the warm fuzzies.<br />

19


“That’s awesome! You’re checking out the stones?” He<br />

perched on the arm of the swivel chair.<br />

“Yeah. I figured if I’m gonna start, I might as well start with<br />

protecting myself before reaching out or anything.”<br />

“That’s smart. You never k<strong>no</strong>w what you’re going to run<br />

into completely by accident. Timmy Johansson says he has a demon<br />

in his closet. I don’t believe him really, because I think if it was an<br />

actual demon he’d probably be throwing desks across the classroom<br />

or something. But I do think there’s probably something <strong>no</strong>t nice in<br />

his house.”<br />

“Timmy Johansson is going to give me a heart attack. Go<br />

easy on me, Gun, I’m new at this.” I clicked the “back” button on<br />

my browser to return to the search engine.<br />

“Sorry. I just think it’s awesome. Maybe we can have a ghost<br />

hunting team together. Like the guys on TV. But siblings.”<br />

“What did I just say? Easy!” I shoved his shoulder playfully.<br />

He lost his balance and had to stand up so he wouldn’t fall right off<br />

the chair.<br />

Gunner was still grinning brightly. “Promise if you start<br />

ghost hunting that I can come with you one day. I k<strong>no</strong>w I’m<br />

supposed to be too young right <strong>no</strong>w, but I want to do it one day.<br />

Especially if you’re going to do it.”<br />

“Don’t worry, Gunner. You’re the first person I’d want to<br />

bring with me.”<br />

By Thursday, I was pulling up in front of <strong>The</strong> End Shelf<br />

again with a new list of questions from Gunner and a whole army of<br />

my own. Part of me was trying to be logical and tell myself <strong>no</strong>t to<br />

bother Tucker so much, but a bigger part of me, the curious part,<br />

was s<strong>no</strong>wballing out of control. And Gunner was giving me some<br />

hefty nudges down the mountain.<br />

This time, when I walked in, there were actually other people<br />

in the store. A balding man in a brown tweed coat down to his knees<br />

was perusing the mystery section, and two girls probably around my<br />

brother’s age were checking out the vampire romance books.<br />

20


“I have good news. <strong>The</strong> future leaders of America are<br />

reading para<strong>no</strong>rmal erotica in aisle 3,” I an<strong>no</strong>unced as I approached<br />

the counter.<br />

Tucker’s head shot up like I’d come in to the store breathing<br />

fire. He must have been really engrossed in the book in his lap. After<br />

a moment, he recovered from his initial shock and smiled. “That is<br />

reassuring news. And don’t worry; they k<strong>no</strong>w what Kim Kardashian<br />

had for dinner last night, but still <strong>no</strong>thing about our government.”<br />

A laugh bubbled up in my throat. I was learning very quickly<br />

that ghost hunters weren’t the weird people I had expected them to<br />

be. My little brother, while unique, wasn’t a freak. And Tucker was<br />

able to hold a conversation with pop culture references. <strong>The</strong>y didn’t<br />

spend all their time in the dark drawing pentagrams on the walls in<br />

cat’s blood.<br />

“How are you doing?” he asked as he set his book down on<br />

the counter. Today’s specimen was <strong>The</strong> Count of Monte Cristo.<br />

“Well, I’ve lived a few days with dead people floating,<br />

walking, and moonwalking all around me. I’d say I’m doing well.”<br />

I tugged the list out of my pocket again and held it out to him. “I<br />

come bearing more questions from Gunner. And a few from<br />

myself.”<br />

Tucker’s dark eyes held more appreciation than they had on<br />

Monday. Was he that happy that I was becoming so interested? I<br />

guess one more person whose denial had been vanquished was a<br />

victory for him.<br />

“Let’s see what I can do for you today.” He started unfolding<br />

the new piece of paper.<br />

“Thank you, Sensei. I looked into the crystals like you<br />

suggested. No wonder you couldn’t explain them to me the other<br />

day; there are so many!” I slid both my hands into my back pockets.<br />

He let out a laugh. “Yeah, you should see my collection. I’ve<br />

got a whole case of them.”<br />

“Do you always carry them with you?” I asked. I<br />

remembered reading that people would get out of bed in the morning<br />

and decide which crystals felt right for them to carry on that<br />

particular day. <strong>The</strong>n they’d leave them in their pockets constantly.<br />

21


“Usually.” He reached inside the collar of his baby-blue polo<br />

and pulled out a thin black rope. It was threaded through a small<br />

chunk of black stone. “This is obsidian. Apache Tear, to be exact.<br />

It’s for grounding and protection. I never take it off except to clean<br />

it.”<br />

I was about to ask where I could get one, but at that moment<br />

the two vampire girls popped up out of <strong>no</strong>where with armloads of<br />

books.<br />

“Excuse me, mister, how much are these?” one of them<br />

asked.<br />

“Those are a dollar a piece. How many do you have there?”<br />

Tucker asked. He tucked my brother’s list into his own book and<br />

placed it somewhere behind the counter.<br />

“I have six, and she has six. But we’re gonna grab some more<br />

since they’re <strong>no</strong>t that much.” <strong>The</strong> girls dropped their books on the<br />

floor and disappeared back into the stacks.<br />

Before I could get in the way, I started to back up towards<br />

the door. “Looks like duty calls. I’ll stop back in a<strong>no</strong>ther time. Or<br />

would this be easier when you’re <strong>no</strong>t working?”<br />

Tucker stood up off his stool and leaned against the counter.<br />

“Actually, it probably would be a lot easier. Do you want to meet up<br />

somewhere else?”<br />

“Sure. Do you live around here?” A little voice in my head<br />

was murmuring something about talking to strangers I barely knew,<br />

but my curiosity was greater than my sense of caution. I wasn’t as<br />

scared by the living as I was by the dead.<br />

“Literally around the block.”<br />

“Okay. I’m <strong>no</strong>t far at all, either. What about the little coffee<br />

house down the street?”<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded. “You mean Joe Bean’s? Sounds good to me.<br />

When are you free?”<br />

“Sunday I’m only working until four.”<br />

“Meet you Sunday night at eight?”<br />

“I’ll see you then.” By that time I had reached the door, so<br />

with a little wave I turned around and pushed my way out into the<br />

warm summer air.<br />

22


23


Chapter 3<br />

<strong>The</strong>re had been a time when both of my parents would have<br />

wanted to k<strong>no</strong>w where I was going on Sunday night. <strong>The</strong>y would<br />

have asked me who I would be with and when I would be back. But<br />

Dad was at work and Mom was who-knew-where, so only Gunner<br />

was there to wave goodbye to me from his spot on the couch.<br />

As I got behind the wheel of my Honda, my nerves really<br />

started to kick into high gear. <strong>The</strong> past few days had me wondering<br />

if this was really a good idea. I wasn’t too worried about Tucker; he<br />

seemed like a nice e<strong>no</strong>ugh guy. I was more concerned with whether<br />

or <strong>no</strong>t I really wanted to kick this door open all the way. Sure, I had<br />

been asking questions and doing some research, but it had all been<br />

from a relative distance. Now I was on the road to making friends<br />

with a ghost hunter who seemed very enthusiastic about converting<br />

me into one as well.<br />

At what point would I be in too deep to ever back out again?<br />

For just a second, I considered turning off the car and going<br />

back inside. I could just avoid <strong>The</strong> End Shelf for the rest of my life<br />

and Tucker would never k<strong>no</strong>w what happened. He might be a little<br />

pissed about being ditched, but as time went on and he never saw<br />

me again, he’d have to resign himself to the idea that something<br />

urgent had come up to prevent me from getting there that one<br />

Sunday night. And he would raise his head from his books every<br />

<strong>no</strong>w and then when the door to the store opened up, wondering if it<br />

might be Chelsea Keller, returning to apologize and giving him a<br />

chance to finally chew her out for being a turd nugget.<br />

Okay, working at a movie theater was definitely affecting<br />

my imagination.<br />

I stepped on the gas and pulled onto the street. <strong>The</strong>re was <strong>no</strong><br />

way I could ever be okay with completely flaking on him without so<br />

much as a phone call. And I didn’t have his phone number, so I was<br />

stuck. Maybe I had already passed the point of <strong>no</strong> return.<br />

For a Sunday night, downtown Bethany was pretty active.<br />

All the small local shops had little white lights framing their<br />

windows, even the ones that were closed for the evening. Most of<br />

24


the parking spots were filled up and a surprising amount of people<br />

were wandering leisurely along the sidewalks.<br />

After a vicious stare down with a little old woman over the<br />

last parking spot on my side of the street, I managed to walk up to<br />

Joe Bean’s just as the alarm on my phone went off to tell me it was<br />

8 o’clock. I was about to head for the door, but then I saw Tucker<br />

waving at me from one of the little green tables set up on the<br />

sidewalk.<br />

Even better. With the crazy AC inside the place, I would<br />

have gotten really cold really fast. I flip-flopped my way over to his<br />

table and pulled out my chair. It screeched unpleasantly against the<br />

concrete in protest until I plopped my butt down in it, dropped my<br />

hands into my lap, and smiled. “Fancy meeting you here!” It was so<br />

warm out that the metal chair wasn’t even chilly on my bare skin.<br />

“Hello to you too,” he greeted me with a return smile. He<br />

was wearing a kelly-green t-shirt with the Boondock Saints prayer<br />

printed on it in white lettering.<br />

Before I could compliment his choice of attire, he produced<br />

Gunner’s piece of paper and placed it lightly on the table in front of<br />

me. “All his questions answered to the best of my ability. I gave him<br />

my email, too, in case he wants to ask me more.”<br />

I groaned in mock sympathy. “You have <strong>no</strong> idea what<br />

you’ve done.”<br />

Tucker laughed. “I don’t mind. I like kids.”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>n you’ll love me. I’m more of a kid than he is any day<br />

of the week.”<br />

At that moment, a barista in an orange apron popped into<br />

view and asked if I wanted anything. When I glanced at Tucker, I<br />

<strong>no</strong>ticed the little green cup already in front of him. I ordered a Chai<br />

and a slice of pumpkin bread.<br />

Once she was gone, I leaned in and whispered, “Good. She’s<br />

gone. Now we can talk about the forbidden subject. <strong>The</strong> one that<br />

would make the rest of the world think we’re crazy if they overheard<br />

us.”<br />

Tucker raised an eyebrow. “It’s ‘we’ <strong>no</strong>w, huh? A week ago<br />

you thought I was the crazy one for believing in ghosts.”<br />

25


I raised a finger in protest. “I believe the term I used was<br />

‘weirdo,’ <strong>no</strong>t crazy. Don’t put words in my mouth.”<br />

A<strong>no</strong>ther laugh fell softly from his lips. “Okay, then, my<br />

fellow weirdo. What did you want to ask me the other day before we<br />

were interrupted by Bella Swan?”<br />

“Let me start with this: What made you get into ghost<br />

hunting? You’ve witnessed my glorious crossing. But what about<br />

you?” I tucked my legs up onto the chair alongside me. Now that we<br />

were becoming friends, I figured I might as well learn a thing or two<br />

about him as well as about my new interest.<br />

He looked surprised again. “Not exactly what I was<br />

expecting. But okay, let’s see. I guess I’ve always been interested in<br />

it. I was kind of like your dad when I was a lot younger. I just thought<br />

the para<strong>no</strong>rmal was the coolest thing. I loved the movies and scary<br />

stories and everything.<br />

“<strong>The</strong>n when I was in college, my best friend, Susannah,<br />

started having some creepy experiences in her dorm room. So a few<br />

of my friends and I thought we could go ahead and just ghost hunt<br />

like they did on TV. We got a bunch of voice recorders and video<br />

cameras and set about trying to tell whatever it was to leave<br />

Susannah alone. Since we didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w anything more than what<br />

we’d seen in the media, we wound up ending the night early once<br />

my buddy Ethan got a glass thrown at him.<br />

“After that we got k<strong>no</strong>cked off our high horses and we<br />

wound up contacting Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal to ask for some help.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y set the record straight and we found out that the spirit in<br />

Susannah’s dorm was a pervy kind of middle-aged man who — for<br />

some reason unbek<strong>no</strong>wnst to us — did <strong>no</strong>t want to leave the girls’<br />

dorm. Go figure, right?<br />

“Anyway, from there, we wanted to be legitimate, so we<br />

wound up signing up for Lark Hollow’s training program, and they<br />

made ghost hunters out of us. Susannah, Ethan, and I are the only<br />

ones who are still in it right <strong>no</strong>w; the rest of them dropped out<br />

somewhere along the way. But we take it really seriously. We’ve<br />

been doing it for six years <strong>no</strong>w, since we were twenty-one.”<br />

26


Somewhere in the middle of the story, the barista had set<br />

down my Chai and pumpkin bread, so I picked up my tea and sipped<br />

it gingerly. I hadn’t k<strong>no</strong>wn that he was a whole seven years older<br />

than me. He just seemed so easygoing and young, <strong>no</strong>t at all like most<br />

thirty-year-olds I’d met. <strong>The</strong>n again, the ones I worked with were<br />

thirty and still working at a movie theater, so maybe they weren’t<br />

the best examples to judge by.<br />

“That’s cool that your friends are into it, too,” I mused,<br />

thinking that Michelle would never go for this kind of thing. She had<br />

always teased my dad and brother for even believing in ghosts in the<br />

first place.<br />

“Well, you’ve got a friend <strong>no</strong>w, too,” he pointed out. “I’m<br />

<strong>no</strong>t going anywhere.”<br />

I smiled. “Thank you. A friend who has some serious<br />

experience in the area, might I add. Hopefully <strong>no</strong> one will be<br />

throwing glasses at my head anytime soon.”<br />

Tucker laughed. “Don’t worry. You’ll be fine. You’re<br />

wearing armor, remember?”<br />

“Seriously, with the armor.” I set my cup down on the table<br />

again. “It’s as simple as just picturing it, and it’s there?”<br />

He shrugged. “Well, yeah. I mean, you need to believe that<br />

it’s really there and that you’re surrounded by protection and<br />

<strong>no</strong>thing’s going to get you. But yeah, you just need to imagine it<br />

being there, and it’s there. Energy is a lot bigger than what we k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

on a physical level. You just kinda have to trust that the good is<br />

always going to be stronger than the bad.”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded thoughtfully. “So I k<strong>no</strong>w how you started. I k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

how I started. I k<strong>no</strong>w how to protect myself, more or less. I k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

there are human spirits and <strong>no</strong>nhuman spirits. But what about this<br />

residual haunting thing? Gunner mentioned it once or twice and I<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w it came up in the class. What does it mean exactly?”<br />

A smile flickered over his pale face. “Residual haunting is<br />

kind of tricky to grasp. Basically, everything around us acts as a tape<br />

recorder, and if there was an event that was significant e<strong>no</strong>ugh, it<br />

records it and will play it back. <strong>The</strong>re is <strong>no</strong> actual spirit present, but<br />

you might see a girl run up the stairs every night at the same time.<br />

27


You might hear a gunshot on a battlefield. You might hear a cabinet<br />

slam or watch a lady in a window of the house across the street.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is <strong>no</strong> intelligent spirit present, just playback of something that<br />

happened a long time ago.”<br />

“Okay, so the dead floaty people have tape recorders <strong>no</strong>w.<br />

Cool.” I pressed my palm against my forehead and grinned at him<br />

from behind my hand. “<strong>The</strong>re is so much to this. And let me guess,<br />

you can’t even tell me 100 percent that’s the actual definition of a<br />

residual haunting, either?”<br />

He shook his head, also grinning. “Nope. It’s generally<br />

agreed that that’s what it is, but how could we k<strong>no</strong>w for sure? We<br />

won’t until we’re dead, too. And at that point I’m guessing I’ll be<br />

hightailing it to a beach in Hawaii and <strong>no</strong>t really concerned with<br />

trying to solve the mysteries of the living.”<br />

“Ooh, good point. I think I’d probably go to Alaska, though,<br />

instead of Hawaii. I really want to see the Northern Lights.” Argh,<br />

quiet, Chelsea. He’s here to answer questions about ghosts, <strong>no</strong>t<br />

discuss your dream honeymoon.<br />

“You k<strong>no</strong>w, you’re right. If we’re dead, I doubt we’ll feel<br />

the cold anyway. I’ll put that on my after-bucket list.” Tucker mimed<br />

opening a pad in his hand and writing on it.<br />

“So <strong>no</strong>w I’m jumping on the Gunner wagon.” I decided to<br />

switch subjects before he got bored of talking about my little girl<br />

dreams. “Tell me more about the equipment. You explained EMF<br />

meters to me. Please tell me what else you ghost hunters use.”<br />

“Well, we have the basic digital cameras and video cameras.<br />

Motion sensors so if something moves in a room you’ll k<strong>no</strong>w. Audio<br />

recorders. Temperature readers. And flashlights.”<br />

I bobbed my head. “I wish I had some glasses so I could look<br />

at you intelligently over them as we discuss the technical aspect.”<br />

He let loose a<strong>no</strong>ther laugh. “Hey, relax. You seem to be<br />

absorbing it just fine. Like I said, Lark Hollow trained me for three<br />

months to teach me all this stuff in depth.”<br />

“True.” I went through the list of equipment in my head<br />

again. Cameras. Video cameras. Motion sensors. Audio recorders.<br />

Temperature readers. Flashlights. Got it. “What about all the other<br />

28


stuff they use on TV? Whenever Gunner watches these guys, it<br />

seems like they’ve got fancy laser grids and beeping toys and<br />

things.”<br />

Tucker picked up his coffee cup but didn’t take a sip. “Okay,<br />

don’t go by what they do on TV. Truthfully, a lot of the time they<br />

aren’t even using the basic equipment the right way. What I told you<br />

is really all you’ll need to k<strong>no</strong>w for right <strong>no</strong>w. Anything else you<br />

use will just be some sort of variation of one of those. For instance,<br />

some of the cameras will have night vision or infrared capabilities.<br />

Or a vibration sensor will light up rather than make <strong>no</strong>ise like a<br />

motion sensor might, but they’re really the same thing with different<br />

names. <strong>The</strong>re are some really fancy things that have been designed,<br />

but you don’t need to worry about those unless you’re seriously<br />

going to start ghost hunting. And even then you wouldn’t need to<br />

for a while.”<br />

“Is that what Gunner was asking you about?” I asked,<br />

picking up his piece of paper and unfolding it.<br />

“Gunner asked me how to alter a digital camera so it can<br />

have infrared capabilities.”<br />

“Right.” I instantly folded the paper back up again and<br />

slipped it into the front pocket of my shorts. “Well, never mind that.”<br />

I was pretty impressed by everything that I had learned in the<br />

half hour since I’d arrived at Joe Bean’s. I had a basic understanding<br />

of almost all the things they had gone over in the class. <strong>The</strong> only<br />

thing that I didn’t remember at all was the correct conduction of an<br />

investigation. But I wasn’t completely positive that I wanted to hear<br />

all that yet.<br />

“So, how was work today?” Tucker asked.<br />

It was my turn to look up in surprise. I had really thought he<br />

only was offering to talk about ghost hunting because he had some<br />

experience and I didn’t. But <strong>no</strong>w he was making small talk that was<br />

completely unrelated.<br />

“Work was fine, thanks. I work at the movie theater in<br />

Tremblay. <strong>The</strong> early shift is a little unpleasant because, well, it’s<br />

early. And it’s slow. Not too many people come to see movies on a<br />

Sunday before <strong>no</strong>on. But you do get in for five bucks!” I added.<br />

29


“Get out. That’s awesome. I’m never paying ten fifty again.”<br />

Tucker grinned.<br />

“When do you get days off? You’ve been in <strong>The</strong> End Shelf<br />

every time I’ve come in,” I pointed out.<br />

“Well, I own it, so I’m kind of there all the time.”<br />

“You what?” I was shocked at first, but then when I thought<br />

about it, it didn’t seem all that unlikely. He had graduated college<br />

and had a degree in something. <strong>The</strong> guy had to have a job to support<br />

himself by then, unless he was still living in his mom’s house.<br />

“Yeah. I bought it from the last owner two years ago.” His<br />

smile was kind of faraway, like he was thinking about skating down<br />

a rainbow or something dreamy. “I love books. I worked at Barnes<br />

& Noble to get me through college, but I always appreciated the<br />

small businesses more.”<br />

“Books, ghosts, and movies. Tell me you don’t like really<br />

bad music and we can be best friends,” I pressed.<br />

“If you call my 80s music bad, I will walk away right <strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

His face was only serious for a moment before the laugh burst<br />

through. “I’m sorry. I do like good music. Mostly classic rock, but I<br />

love the awful 80s stuff too. Anything from that decade, really.”<br />

“Hmm. Not so much on board with my Breaking Benjamin<br />

and Five Finger Death Punch, but I think I can tolerate it.” I<br />

munched on my pumpkin bread and my toes curled from the<br />

absolute deliciousness.<br />

“At least it’s <strong>no</strong>t Justin Bieber,” he pointed out.<br />

“Touché.” I reached across the table for a high-five.<br />

I’m <strong>no</strong>t sure how long we wound up sitting there for, but it<br />

was long e<strong>no</strong>ugh for my hair to start frizzing from the humidity. <strong>The</strong><br />

conversation didn’t return to ghost hunting for quite some time. He<br />

told me about his crazy long hours working at the store. Because of<br />

these hours, he was able to live on his own in an apartment just a<br />

few streets away, right in Bethany. I couldn’t get him to pin a<br />

favorite book or movie, but his cinematic taste seemed to cling to<br />

the 80s just as his music taste did. He had <strong>no</strong> brothers or sisters, and<br />

his parents had moved to Florida when they retired after he<br />

graduated from college. He didn’t mention a girlfriend, so I gathered<br />

30


he was pretty much alone around here. This explained why he didn’t<br />

mind hanging out with some little girl who talked too much during<br />

the small amount of free time that he hadn’t promised to <strong>The</strong> End<br />

Shelf or Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal.<br />

In return, I told him that I was still living at home with my<br />

dad and brother and going to community college part time while I<br />

worked full time at the theater. My music taste was a little more<br />

modern, but I could appreciate movies from any era, and when I<br />

found out he loved Mark Wahlberg as much as I did, I knew we had<br />

solid ground to build upon.<br />

Eventually, he pushed back his chair, making a<strong>no</strong>ther oh-sopleasant<br />

scraping sound on the ground. Most of the people around<br />

us had cleared out of their tables, and the sidewalks around us were<br />

decidedly less crowded as well. “I hate to cut this short, but I’ve got<br />

to be up early for work tomorrow. Do you want to take my number<br />

so you can just call me or text me if you’ve got a question?”<br />

“Sure. Or we could do this again.” I pulled my phone out of<br />

my pocket and handed it over to him. He entered his number and<br />

passed it back to me. After I called him so he had mine as well, I<br />

pocketed my cell again.<br />

“I would be okay with that.” He smiled as he stood up,<br />

displaying just how tall he was as his head almost hit the umbrella<br />

over the table.<br />

“Me, too.” My head barely came up to his shoulder when I<br />

rose to stand next to him. “Thank you for answering all my<br />

questions. And for answering Gunner’s. And for hanging out with<br />

me.”<br />

“Don’t mention it, really. I’m glad to share my passion.” <strong>The</strong><br />

little white lights around the shop’s window reflected in his dark<br />

eyes.<br />

“Passion. For dead things.” I stroked a make-believe beard<br />

thoughtfully. “Maybe I should have given you a fake number.”<br />

He laughed. “Thank you for hanging out with me, Chelsea.<br />

You’re great. I’m kind of hoping you decide you want to ghost hunt.<br />

I could bring you on a case with me just to see if you like it or <strong>no</strong>t.”<br />

31


“You could do that? I mean, just let me tag along? I thought<br />

I needed training.”<br />

“You do. But <strong>no</strong>t just to come along and observe. Plus, I’m<br />

kind of high up <strong>no</strong>w. I’m an assistant director. <strong>The</strong>y’ll trust me if I<br />

say you’re okay.”<br />

“Well, I’ll think about it. Thanks for sticking your neck out<br />

for me.” I smiled and reached out for a one-armed hug.<br />

He returned the same one-armed gesture and we hugged<br />

awkwardly as two new friends do. <strong>The</strong>n I gave him a little wiggle<br />

of my fingers. “I’ll be in touch. Be safe driving home; I k<strong>no</strong>w you’ve<br />

got a long way to go!”<br />

Tucker laughed. “Yeah, I’ll do my best.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> next day, Michelle and I finally had a schedule that<br />

matched up, so at 6:00 she was k<strong>no</strong>cking at my front door with a<br />

massive pepperoni and sausage pizza from Antonio’s. I reached out<br />

like I was going to hug her but made a big show of snatching the<br />

box from her and rushing away. She darted after me, leaving the<br />

front door wide open as we ran into the kitchen. Trouble darted<br />

around our feet and barked at us as he tried to jump up at the food.<br />

“Hello, Michelle!” Gunner called. We heard him shut the<br />

front door behind us.<br />

“Hi, Gunner!” she shouted back, pulling her pin-straight<br />

butt-length black hair back into a ponytail so she wouldn’t get it on<br />

her pizza. I’d been trying to grow my own hair as long as hers for<br />

years but it never quite got past my elbows.<br />

We plopped down in front of the TV with several slices<br />

apiece and immediately turned on <strong>The</strong> Departed. Gunner came to sit<br />

down with us, but he had one of his ghost research books with him,<br />

so it was apparent that he would only be half-involved in the<br />

conversation. Trouble situated his skinny body on the floor between<br />

my friend and me, with his head resting on the couch for best crumbcatching<br />

access.<br />

“So how has your week been?” Michelle asked through a<br />

mouthful of cheese. “I feel like we’ve barely seen each other yet this<br />

summer!”<br />

32


“To be fair, you’re working two jobs,” I replied, sucking<br />

some sauce off my thumb.<br />

“That is fair,” she agreed. “But you should see the student<br />

loans I’m racking up at school down in Jersey. I gotta save some<br />

money.”<br />

“I hear you,” I reassured her as I very attractively guzzled an<br />

entire crust in one bite.<br />

“How was school this semester?” Gunner piped up.<br />

“It was school, you k<strong>no</strong>w. How was school for you?” she<br />

asked. “Or more importantly, how’s your summer going?”<br />

He shrugged, looking up at us over his book. “It’s okay. I’m<br />

<strong>no</strong>t doing much. Timmy Johansson keeps telling me he has a ghost<br />

in his house but he won’t let me come over and see it.”<br />

Michelle immediately whipped around. “Oh, my gosh, that’s<br />

right. How was your ghost hunting class? You never gave me the<br />

full details.”<br />

I dabbed my napkin at my face in a very ladylike manner to<br />

make up for the beastly way I had wolfed down my pizza. “It was<br />

actually surprisingly interesting.”<br />

Her heavily-lined eyes widened. “You’re shitting me.”<br />

“Not. I actually enjoyed it. I made friends with one of the<br />

group members and I’ve been asking him questions about it. He<br />

wants me to try it out for myself.”<br />

“Hold on. ‘He’?” She wiggled her eyebrows.<br />

“Yes, he. But <strong>no</strong>t he he. He’s kind of geeky. Like, really pale<br />

and scrawny.” Instantly I felt bad for saying that, but I had to dismiss<br />

any ideas she was getting that I might be interested in Tucker.<br />

She <strong>no</strong>dded, looking a little disappointed. Michelle never<br />

really dated any boys, since she was agonizingly shy around anyone<br />

that wasn’t me. So she liked to try and live vicariously through my<br />

experiences. Which, let me tell you, were <strong>no</strong>t all that many.<br />

“His name’s Tucker. He owns <strong>The</strong> End Shelf, which is<br />

where they had the class. I went back a few times with some<br />

questions from both Gunner and myself, and then we hung out on<br />

Sunday night.”<br />

33


This time her eyebrows turned downward. “You hung out<br />

with him? You don’t even k<strong>no</strong>w who he is. Except he’s into that<br />

weird ghost hunting stuff.”<br />

“I resent that,” Gunner piped up.<br />

“Not you, Gunner. You k<strong>no</strong>w you’re like my son.”<br />

“Heaven forbid,” he quipped.<br />

“It’s <strong>no</strong>t that weird. Well, I mean, it is weird, but it’s <strong>no</strong>t<br />

what I thought it was going to be at all. It’s <strong>no</strong>t all pentagrams and<br />

sheep’s blood or anything. <strong>The</strong>y are actually really respectful and<br />

scientific.” I tried <strong>no</strong>t to get defensive, but I felt my blood getting a<br />

little heated up. I didn’t want her to think I was being silly or<br />

irresponsible. Tucker wasn’t dangerous, and as far as I could tell,<br />

neither was ghost hunting.<br />

Michelle didn’t look convinced at all. She had stopped eating<br />

her pizza and was staring at me with a concerned expression<br />

distorting the thousands of freckles on her <strong>no</strong>se.<br />

“Look, I’m <strong>no</strong>t going to do anything stupid. I’m <strong>no</strong>t, like,<br />

going and hanging out at his house or anything where he could trap<br />

me in his basement and sacrifice me to Beelzebub. We hung out<br />

down in Bethany at Joe Bean’s for a few hours. And I swear, ghost<br />

hunting isn’t what we thought it was going to be.”<br />

At that point, Trouble decided that pizza crumbs weren’t<br />

worth sitting through the tension in the room, so he got up and<br />

padded away. A few moments later I heard his nails clicking on the<br />

floor in the kitchen as he tried his luck with the scraps in there.<br />

“She’s right, Michelle,” Gunner came to my defense. “It’s<br />

<strong>no</strong>t like you see in the movies. I mean, it could be, but the chances<br />

of that are so small. And Chelsea could get out of a bad situation<br />

before it got really bad. She’s <strong>no</strong>t in any danger. Plus, Tucker has<br />

been doing this for years. He k<strong>no</strong>ws what he’s talking about. He’s<br />

<strong>no</strong>t a crack head.”<br />

“How do you k<strong>no</strong>w this?” I demanded.<br />

“I emailed him. I wanted to make sure he was a reliable<br />

source. And I wanted to make sure he was nice.” My brother’s face<br />

was as red as my hair.<br />

34


I wasn’t sure if I wanted to hit him or hug him. It was sweet<br />

that he wanted to look out for me, but I didn’t need a ten-year-old<br />

watching what I was doing. I didn’t need Michelle giving me that<br />

disapproving look, either. I was taking an interest in something that<br />

had always scared me and facing down one of my fears, and <strong>no</strong>w<br />

everyone else was nervous for me. How was I ever going to shake it<br />

off if they were still hanging on to it for me?<br />

“Look, can we change the subject?” I requested. “I would<br />

like to enjoy Mark Wahlberg without being lectured, if that’s all<br />

right with you two.”<br />

“That is more than all right with me!” Michelle agreed,<br />

hunkering down into the pillows in the corner of the couch. “We<br />

should have picked a shirtless one, though.”<br />

Gunner finished the conversation with a distinct “Eww.”<br />

35


Chapter Four<br />

I spent the following day thinking hard about Michelle’s<br />

reaction to my new found interest in the para<strong>no</strong>rmal. We had the<br />

coveted “best friends since kindergarten” label that girls always read<br />

about in books or saw in movies but couldn’t actually maintain.<br />

She’d always been supportive of anything I did, even when I decided<br />

<strong>no</strong>t to go away to school so I could stay home and make money to<br />

help out my dad. But <strong>no</strong>w that I was standing up in the face of<br />

something she knew terrified me, rather than being happy and<br />

encouraging me, she was being overly cautious.<br />

Granted, ghost hunting wasn’t exactly the same as school or<br />

a job, and <strong>no</strong>t that long ago I had been reacting the same way to it.<br />

But if I was telling her that it was okay, then she should have trusted<br />

me. I had never done anything overly stupid in the entire time she<br />

had k<strong>no</strong>wn me, which was a good three quarters of our lives. I mean,<br />

sure, there had been the one time I smoked because my longtime<br />

crush Aidan Jenkins offered it to me. And there were other times<br />

when I had a little too much to drink at a football game and spent<br />

the rest of the night puking at her house. But those were honest<br />

mistakes that probably ninety percent of kids will fall for at some<br />

point. For the most part, I had always been smart and level-headed<br />

and capable of making my own decisions.<br />

In retrospect, maybe it was the opposition that pushed me to<br />

text Tucker. Maybe I wanted to prove to myself that I didn’t need<br />

anybody’s approval. Ghost hunting was interesting to me and I<br />

wanted to learn more about it. And all I had to do was type, “Hey,<br />

when can I come along for an investigation?” and send it his way.<br />

Rather than texting me back, he called me up about half an<br />

hour later when the store was empty and told me that his group had<br />

a local investigation scheduled for Friday night. I was welcome to<br />

tag along because he was in charge of it. Normally on a Friday night<br />

I would have been working the late shift at the theater, but since<br />

Thursday was a midnight release of a major superhero blockbuster,<br />

my schedule had switched a little. I had the green light to go.<br />

“Count me in.”<br />

36


As Friday approached all too quickly, my nerves stretched<br />

tighter and tighter inside me. I almost called Tucker and backed out<br />

about thirty times over the course of three days, but every time I held<br />

strong. Gunner was practically writhing on the floor with envy, and<br />

when I bumped into my dad in the kitchen Thursday morning, he<br />

was ten brands of enthusiastic. I didn’t mention it to Michelle, and<br />

she didn’t ask.<br />

Finally, it was 5:00 on Friday night, and I was in my room<br />

hopping out of a towel and into a pair of jeans. What were you<br />

supposed to wear to a para<strong>no</strong>rmal investigation? I picked the jeans<br />

because, well, I always wore jeans. But as far as shirts went, were<br />

flashy colors a <strong>no</strong>-<strong>no</strong>? Did we need to look professional? Should I<br />

dress warm in case the people had their air conditioning on killer<br />

high? Or would they need to keep the AC turned off in case of<br />

allegedly ghost-caused cold spots?<br />

Gosh, I was spending more time trying to pick out an outfit<br />

for a ghost hunt than I did for senior prom. Finally I decided on a<br />

black polo, which seemed to be the most ambivalent item I could<br />

find.<br />

Once I was dressed, I headed out into the family room for a<br />

better view of the street. Gunner was perched stiffly quite literally<br />

on the very edge of the big arm chair in the corner, his eyes wide as<br />

he scanned the pages of the book in his lap.<br />

“You okay, Killer?” I asked. “You look like you just pooped<br />

yourself.”<br />

He took a few seconds more to finish reading whatever<br />

sentence he was on before raising his eyes very calmly. Regardless<br />

of how engrossed he had been, I hadn’t startled him in the least. <strong>The</strong><br />

kid was way too desensitized from all those horror movies. “I’m<br />

fine. I’m reading the story behind the Amityville Horror.”<br />

“Oh, sounds like wholesome family fun. Please refrain from<br />

sharing until after I’ve marched into the ghost pit,” I requested,<br />

planting myself on the couch across from him.<br />

Gunner sighed longingly and closed his book, being sure to<br />

use his index finger to hold his place. God forbid he should fold a<br />

corner. “You are so lucky.”<br />

37


“Yeah, well, we’ll see.” I attempted a laugh, but the sound<br />

was so hollow it barely made it past my lips. My heart was pounding<br />

out a hectic death metal beat inside my chest. Throughout my entire<br />

body, my nerves were pulled so tight they felt like they could snap<br />

at any second. My whole being was on complete alert, and I wasn’t<br />

even in the people’s house yet.<br />

“You should tie your hair back,” he suggested. “This way<br />

strands won’t get in any pictures and make people think you caught<br />

something you really didn’t.”<br />

“Thank you, Jason Hawes.” I reached forward to the coffee<br />

table and started digging through the piles of books, papers, and<br />

various other goodies that had accumulated over the months. After<br />

a moment, I found a little hair tie, and I pulled my hair away from<br />

my face and into a ponytail.<br />

Just as I dropped my hands back into my lap, headlights<br />

beamed in the window as a car pulled into our driveway. “I must<br />

go,” I said dramatically as I rose from my seat. “Charon is here to<br />

ferry me to the underworld.”<br />

Gunner’s eyebrows turned downward. “Don’t joke about<br />

that, Chelsea. You might be scared and want to make it into<br />

something silly, but it’s <strong>no</strong>t. <strong>The</strong>se are the spirits of real people<br />

you’re dealing with, and you need to treat them with the same<br />

respect you would someone alive.”<br />

I blinked, searching for some kind of response to that. My<br />

ten-year-old brother had just lectured me on being respectful and<br />

serious. When had he turned into Mom?<br />

Finally I just <strong>no</strong>dded and agreed. “Okay, Gun. I’m sorry. I’ll<br />

be serious.”<br />

“You don’t have to say sorry to me,” he said dismissively as<br />

he opened up his book again. “It’s <strong>no</strong>t my house you’re going to<br />

mess up if you don’t be careful.”<br />

Well, this had certainly put a new spin on things. I had been<br />

so concerned with how I was going to react to the things that might<br />

happen during the investigation, I hadn’t actually considered the<br />

people living in the house or the spirits themselves. I was in such<br />

38


deep thought that I actually missed the handle on Tucker’s little<br />

silver Chevy Cobalt when I reached for it.<br />

After successfully gripping the handle and opening the door,<br />

I dropped into the fabric of the passenger seat and an<strong>no</strong>unced, “I’m<br />

just getting all my klutzy out <strong>no</strong>w so I don’t k<strong>no</strong>ck stuff over at the<br />

investigation. Do <strong>no</strong>t judge me.”<br />

He already had a big grin on his face. Luckily, I seemed to<br />

have dressed appropriately, because he was wearing just a plain<br />

black t-shirt and jeans. “Too late. How are you doing? Nervous?”<br />

“Does nervous mean hovering on the possibility of running<br />

for the hills at any given moment? <strong>The</strong>n yes, I’m nervous.” I was<br />

pleasantly surprised by the lack of air freshener inside his car. It<br />

actually smelled a lot like the inside of <strong>The</strong> End Shelf, and when I<br />

glanced over my shoulder and saw the array of books strewn across<br />

the back seat, I recognized why.<br />

“You’ll be fine,” he reassured me as he moved the shift stick<br />

and started backing out of the driveway. “You worry too much.”<br />

“I’m facing one of my biggest fears. I am maybe going to<br />

come face to face with flying household objects, slamming doors,<br />

freezing cold spots, and random fires starting spontaneously in<br />

fireplaces. I think I’m worried just the right amount.”<br />

Tucker was still smiling as he shook his head. “If you’re that<br />

worried, I brought something that might calm you down. Reach<br />

under your seat; there should be a little box.”<br />

I did as I was instructed and my fingers closed on a small<br />

cardboard box, like the type jewelry came in. “Do you need me to<br />

put your earrings in for you?”<br />

He laughed. “Just open it.”<br />

When I pulled off the lid, I saw that the box was packed with<br />

all different types of crystals and stones. My eyebrows lifted off as<br />

I scanned all the various shapes, sizes, and colors. “<strong>The</strong>se are all<br />

yours?”<br />

“Yes, ma’am. I figured you could use a little extra security<br />

and protection. I brought the ones I thought might be useful to you<br />

at this point in your ghost hunting career. You can pick whichever<br />

ones call to you.”<br />

39


“That was so thoughtful!” I was genuinely touched by his<br />

gesture. But <strong>no</strong>t too touched to refrain from corny jokes. I leaned<br />

down and put my ear to the box. “I can’t hear any of them calling.”<br />

“You k<strong>no</strong>w, it’s a long walk to Rhodesville from here,” he<br />

threatened with mock severity.<br />

I grinned and surveyed the variety of stones in the box. My<br />

eyes kept coming back to a jagged-looking black piece about an inch<br />

long.<br />

When I picked it up, Tucker glanced over and <strong>no</strong>dded.<br />

“That’s black tourmaline. It’s supposed to create a powerful<br />

protection against negative energy.”<br />

After a<strong>no</strong>ther moment or two, I selected a<strong>no</strong>ther, smaller<br />

stone. This one was smooth and roundish, and it was kind of a<br />

transparent gray-brown color. I was proud to recognize it from the<br />

charts I’d been looking at online. “This is smoky quartz, isn’t it?”<br />

“Yup. It’s funny that your nervous self picked that one out;<br />

it’s supposed to be calming. It’s also good for shielding from<br />

negative energy.”<br />

I replaced the lid on the box of stones and slipped it back<br />

under the seat. <strong>The</strong>n I held one of mine in each hand and sat back.<br />

“Thank you. I really appreciate this.”<br />

“Don’t worry about it. I’d never send you in to any<br />

investigation totally unprepared. When we get there we’re going to<br />

ground ourselves, too.” He looked over my way and smiled again.<br />

“I k<strong>no</strong>w you can do this, Chelsea. I wouldn’t have offered if I didn’t<br />

think you were capable.”<br />

I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w if it was his reassuring words, smile, or maybe<br />

even the stones in my hand, but I could feel my nerves calming. My<br />

body was still alert and excited, but the anxiety was definitely<br />

lessening. It felt more like anticipation than terror.<br />

He reached forward and pressed the power button on the<br />

dashboard. Even though I wasn’t a huge classic rock fan, any<br />

musical ig<strong>no</strong>ramus could have recognized the warble of Robert<br />

Plant that emanated from the speakers.<br />

“Is Led Zeppelin always the pre-hunt music?” I asked.<br />

“Only when I feel particularly awesome,” he replied.<br />

40


<strong>The</strong> rest of the drive didn’t take very long; Rhodesville was<br />

only half an hour west of my house. I had never been there before,<br />

but it turned out to be a very upscale neighborhood. <strong>The</strong> houses were<br />

big e<strong>no</strong>ugh for Godzilla to live comfortably in. In fact, he probably<br />

could have had a T-Rex and King Kong as roommates and they<br />

would all have had plenty of space.<br />

We pulled up in front of this massive white mansion with<br />

about ten billion windows and two stone lions on either side of the<br />

door, which was probably a mile away from the sidewalk across a<br />

perfect green lawn. Its pristine condition made it look brand new,<br />

which confused me until I remembered what Tucker had said about<br />

ghosts <strong>no</strong>t always haunting where they died. <strong>The</strong> house didn’t have<br />

to be old to be haunted.<br />

“Welcome to the home of the Masons,” Tucker introduced<br />

me as he unbuckled his seatbelt. “I’m <strong>no</strong>t going to give you any<br />

information on the activity they’ve reported, this way any evidence<br />

you find will be unbiased. Nobody else in the group k<strong>no</strong>ws anything<br />

about the family’s claims, either. Just me.”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded. “Fair e<strong>no</strong>ugh.”<br />

We parked in the street right behind a black Mazda 3, and<br />

<strong>no</strong>w people were starting to climb out of it. Before I had time to get<br />

a good look at them, Tucker was opening his door and stepping out,<br />

so I followed his lead.<br />

“Hi, guys,” he greeted his teammates casually as he went<br />

around to the trunk of his car. “This is Chelsea.”<br />

“Hi, Chelsea,” one girl greeted me brightly. If I needed<br />

anyone to disprove the image of pale, creepy ghost hunters who<br />

sacrificed animals in their mom’s basements by candlelight, she was<br />

it. She had bleach-blonde hair that was almost as long as Michelle’s,<br />

and she was actually super tan. On top of that, she was totally<br />

gorgeous, with these dainty little sharp features and a good amount<br />

of makeup coating her eyes. She looked more like someone you’d<br />

see in Playboy than someone who spent her time running around<br />

talking to things she couldn’t see. “Tucker told us you’d be coming<br />

to observe. I’m Susannah.”<br />

41


Susannah. As in, Tucker’s friend who had the haunted dorm<br />

room? I couldn’t help but grin and wonder if they’d ever hooked up.<br />

He was so dorky and she was so ... well, hot.<br />

Jotting on a mental post-it to interrogate him later, I reached<br />

out to shake her hand. It was super soft and perfectly manicured.<br />

“Nice to meet you.”<br />

“I’m Ethan,” the next occupant of the black car piped up as<br />

he approached. His hands were busy holding two bulky black<br />

equipment cases, but he <strong>no</strong>dded at me. He had a mane of blond hair<br />

that fell around his shoulders and a scruffy beard that made him look<br />

an awful lot like a really short, much-less-jacked version of Thor.<br />

<strong>The</strong> last two members of the group were an older man with<br />

thinning silver hair named Brad and a tall woman in her thirties with<br />

a sleek brown bob named Adrian.<br />

Once the introductions were made, Tucker handed me an<br />

equipment case. “Here you go, Chelsea. Anything in there, feel free<br />

to use. <strong>The</strong>y’re all my extras.”<br />

“Thank you!” I figured that he would give me one or two<br />

things to use, but I hadn’t expected an entire case full. I reached out<br />

to take it from him and my arm dropped a few inches from the<br />

sudden weight. “Gosh, what’s in here?”<br />

“Two flashlights, a digital camera, a digital voice recorder,<br />

two different EMF meters, and a lot of extra batteries.” He grinned<br />

at me, and then he turned to face the rest of the group. <strong>The</strong> sun was<br />

tucking itself into the horizon and the sky around us was painted<br />

different shades of pink. I was standing on a sidewalk surrounded<br />

by a group of very <strong>no</strong>rmal looking people. All of them seemed<br />

friendly and enthusiastic, and the one in charge was quickly<br />

becoming a good friend. It was definitely <strong>no</strong>t at all what I had<br />

expected.<br />

“Alright, everyone. I think that both Mr. and Mrs. Mason<br />

will be home tonight, but I made sure they k<strong>no</strong>w they need to sit<br />

quietly and <strong>no</strong>t follow us around while we’re working. We’ll go in<br />

and set up base camp in the kitchen, and then we’ll do a walkthrough<br />

of the house and figure out where everyone wants to start. Ethan and<br />

Susannah will be one group, and Brad and Adrian will be the other.<br />

42


Chelsea will stick with me.” As Tucker spoke, the traces of the<br />

geeky bookworm I’d befriended were melting away. He was<br />

suddenly confident and his presence was expanding around him.<br />

“Before we go in, Brad, do you think you could lead us in<br />

grounding ourselves? It’s Chelsea’s first time.”<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded and began, “Close your eyes.” I waited to see<br />

that everyone else did before I complied. I couldn’t help feeling a<br />

little silly, but I definitely wanted to be as safe as possible. I was<br />

acutely aware of the stones in my pockets. “Feel your feet on the<br />

ground. Feel the earth beneath them. Your spirit is safe in your body.<br />

Your soul is sovereign. Bring your energy close to you. Now<br />

envision your shield around you.”<br />

I tried my best to follow his instructions. I wasn’t sure if I<br />

was doing it right, but it wasn’t like I was making a paper airplane<br />

and could show it to them and ask what I did wrong. I took a bunch<br />

of deep breaths and tried repeating what he had said. My spirit is<br />

safe. I am safe.<br />

“Is everybody ready?” Tucker’s voice broke my<br />

concentration and I opened my eyes, feeling strangely groggy,<br />

almost like I’d been asleep. Damn, maybe there was something to<br />

that meditation and grounding stuff.<br />

After the chorus of yeses, we all started up the cement path<br />

leading to the front door. Tucker stepped into place in the front, but<br />

I fell to the back. I figured being the least professional and<br />

experienced, I should probably bring up the rear and let the more<br />

confident folks approach the homeowners first.<br />

“Susannah, can we be Team Ramrod?” Ethan asked.<br />

“Um, only always,” she replied.<br />

So Tucker wasn’t the only one who could reference<br />

awesome movies. Man, had I ever been wrong about the ghost<br />

hunter stereotype I’d created in my head.<br />

Mr. Mason answered the front door with his wife practically<br />

clinging to him. <strong>The</strong>y both looked to be in their late forties, and<br />

although he was significantly steadier on his feet than she was, both<br />

of their faces were drawn and pale. I recognized that expression. It<br />

was the look I got whenever I realized my dad was watching a horror<br />

43


movie and bolted from the room. That was fear. <strong>The</strong>se grown people<br />

were afraid of the ghost in their house.<br />

On one hand, this was sort of reassuring, because it showed<br />

me I wasn’t a total baby for being afraid. On the other hand, it<br />

completely shattered the security I had been building in the car ride<br />

and after the grounding out front. If whatever was in their house<br />

could have scared them that much, then it had to be bad. Didn’t it?<br />

“Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Mason. I’m Tucker Hamilton. I’m the<br />

team leader for the group today.” Tucker was using the same voice<br />

that he did to reassure me.<br />

Mrs. Mason stayed behind her husband, but Mr. Mason<br />

shook the hand that Tucker offered him. “Thank you so much for<br />

coming. What can we do?”<br />

“We’d like to set up base camp in the kitchen, if that’s all<br />

right with you. <strong>The</strong>n we would like to do a walkthrough of your<br />

house so we k<strong>no</strong>w where we’re going tonight.”<br />

We filed into the kitchen and the team set down their cases<br />

on the empty table. <strong>The</strong>n, the Masons led us through the rooms one<br />

by one. <strong>The</strong> tour probably took about half an hour. <strong>The</strong>y had four<br />

bedrooms, a kitchen, a dining room, and thirty thousand bathrooms.<br />

Well, that was a slight exaggeration, but only slight. <strong>The</strong> whole time,<br />

Adrian had an EMF meter out and she stuck the device in every last<br />

corner of every room. I actually remembered from the class that this<br />

was just taking <strong>no</strong>te of any spots in the house that had naturally high<br />

readings. This way the investigators would k<strong>no</strong>w the difference<br />

between a natural cause and a para<strong>no</strong>rmal cause.<br />

Once Tucker seemed satisfied that we would all k<strong>no</strong>w our<br />

way around, he took us back to the kitchen. Everyone began opening<br />

their cases and picking out the equipment that they wanted to use.<br />

Brad and Ethan pulled out a massive camera on a tripod and started<br />

discussing the best place to position it. Tucker took the Masons into<br />

a<strong>no</strong>ther room, leaving me feeling very stranded in a sea of technical<br />

gadgets.<br />

Susannah shifted her case so she could stand next to me as<br />

she unloaded it. “You want to take both flashlights, in case one runs<br />

44


out of batteries or stops working. We always want to be able to see.<br />

And make sure they both work first.”<br />

“Thank you,” I breathed gratefully, and I followed her<br />

instructions. When I turned on the first flashlight, I raised my<br />

eyebrows in surprise. “It’s red!”<br />

She smiled, displaying perfect white teeth. Jeez, I’d like to<br />

go to her dentist. “That’s because red light is the only color that our<br />

eyes don’t have to adjust to.”<br />

“Oh.” I stuck one flashlight in my pocket and put the other<br />

one on the counter for the time being. “What else do you think is<br />

good to take?”<br />

“Since Tucker’s the team leader, he’s going to be sort of<br />

wandering in between the rooms, keeping an eye on us and making<br />

sure we don’t need any help. You guys won’t be investigating the<br />

same way that we are, but I’m sure you’ll have plenty of chances to<br />

snap pictures. And the voice recorder you can just leave on<br />

constantly, even if you aren’t comfortable asking questions yet. Or<br />

you can take an EMF meter, and any time you get a spike you k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

to start taking pictures like crazy!”<br />

I decided I might as well just grab everything. I stuffed a few<br />

extra pairs of batteries in my back pocket, the EMF meter in one<br />

front pocket and the recorder in the other. Once my jeans were<br />

completely stuffed with equipment, I picked up the camera and<br />

flashlight and squared my feet. “Okay, I’m ready.”<br />

By that time, Tucker had returned to the kitchen, and among<br />

the five of them they managed to figure out where to place their<br />

motion detectors and video cameras. After everything was in place<br />

and every member had the appropriate equipment, it was time to<br />

split up. Brad and Adrian elected to start on the second floor, and<br />

Susannah and Ethan took the first.<br />

“Now, remember,” Tucker said as we waited for the first<br />

team to get situated upstairs, “if you’re going to take a picture, say<br />

‘flash’ beforehand so we k<strong>no</strong>w to brace ourselves. And if you set off<br />

any other equipment or make a <strong>no</strong>ise by accident, let everyone k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

that it was you.”<br />

“How do we let the people on the other floor k<strong>no</strong>w?” I asked.<br />

45


Ethan popped a little black device out of a holder on his belt<br />

and wiggled it in front of him. “Walkie-talkies!”<br />

As if on cue, his crackled and Adrian’s voice came through<br />

the speaker. “Okay, we’re all set. Lights out?”<br />

Tucker reached out and rested a hand gently on my shoulder.<br />

“You ready, Chelsea?”<br />

I took a deep breath, filling my lungs so much they started to<br />

hurt. <strong>The</strong> inside of the house didn’t look creepy at all; it looked<br />

pretty and clean and <strong>no</strong>rmal. All the furniture was modern and<br />

brightly colored. It didn’t have the “haunted mansion” feel at all.<br />

And all of the people I was with were very nice and helpful. Plus,<br />

Tucker would be with me the whole time.<br />

Was I scared? Shitless.<br />

Was I ready to prove I could do it anyway? Hell, yeah.<br />

“I’m ready,” I an<strong>no</strong>unced with a <strong>no</strong>d.<br />

Ethan radioed back to the upstairs team, “We’re all set, too.<br />

Lights out.”<br />

“Good luck, Chelsea,” Susannah offered encouragingly.<br />

“We’ll be right here if you need anything.”<br />

With that, Tucker started towards the doorway that led into<br />

the hall. I hurried after him, so when he stopped with his hand on<br />

the light switch, I had to put major brakes on so I didn’t barrel right<br />

into him and jab him in the butt with a flashlight. He moved his hand<br />

and the room fell into darkness behind us. Next, he moved into the<br />

hallway, and flipped that switch. I followed him to each room,<br />

leaving them black and creepy behind us.<br />

Finally, we reached the front hallway where we had entered.<br />

<strong>The</strong> chandelier above us was the last light on in the entire house. I<br />

took this opportunity to click on my flashlight, but the red glow<br />

seemed so weak compared to the omi<strong>no</strong>us darkness.<br />

“Lights out,” Tucker repeated, and with one violent kick of<br />

my heart, he turned off the last switch.<br />

46


Chapter Five<br />

I may have been scared of ghosts, but I was never scared of<br />

the dark. I was scared of what was lurking in the dark; reaching out<br />

from the corners where we couldn’t see. I was the little girl who<br />

would turn off her light and do a flying leap onto her bed so<br />

whatever was lurking under it wouldn’t be able to grab her by the<br />

ankles. I was that little girl yesterday.<br />

So, naturally, when we were left in complete blackness,<br />

sweat started to bead on my forehead and my heart started<br />

hammering a hole in my chest. I waved my red light around, but all<br />

I could see was a small circle wherever the beam went.<br />

“Okay, where should we head first?” Tucker’s voice came<br />

out of the darkness. He sounded the same as he did when we were<br />

talking in front of Joe Bean’s — completely calm and <strong>no</strong>rmal. This<br />

was <strong>no</strong>thing new to him. He did investigations in the dark all the<br />

time and he was fine.<br />

“Umm ...” I tried to breathe and calm myself down. It was<br />

okay. Tucker was right there, Susannah and Ethan were in the<br />

kitchen, Adrian and Brad were upstairs, and the Masons were in the<br />

living room sitting on the couch. <strong>The</strong> living had to outnumber the<br />

dead in the house.<br />

“Hey. It’s okay. We only turn the lights out because it will<br />

minimize distraction and heighten all our other senses. <strong>The</strong> ghosts<br />

aren’t any more present or powerful <strong>no</strong>w than they were with the<br />

lights on. <strong>The</strong>y’re off for our benefit.”<br />

Okay. That was a little reassuring. A little.<br />

After a few minutes, my eyes did adjust a little to the<br />

darkness. I still couldn’t see much, but it wasn’t completely black<br />

all around me at least. And I figured out the best way to position the<br />

flashlight so I could see what was in front of me.<br />

“I think we’ll go and sit with the Masons for a little bit. Make<br />

sure they’re okay,” he decided for me.<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded and then realized he couldn’t see me, so I managed<br />

to say, “Okay.” I concentrated on breathing steadily and focusing on<br />

47


grounding myself like we had outside. Was it my imagination, or<br />

did the rocks in my pockets feel sort of warm?<br />

Tucker turned on his own flashlight, and I kept my beam<br />

trained on him so I could follow him through the house. When we<br />

got to the living room, he reminded me to watch my step, because it<br />

was sunken below the rest of the floor. “That’s probably the most<br />

dangerous thing you’re going to come in contact with tonight,” he<br />

said.<br />

“How is it going?” Mrs. Mason asked as we walked in,<br />

speaking up for the first time.<br />

“It’s going fine,” he told her. “We’re just getting started.<br />

We’re going to go for an hour and then switch places. Are you doing<br />

okay?”<br />

“We’re a little nervous,” Mr. Mason admitted. “We never<br />

leave all the lights off any more.”<br />

That sounded like me. Whenever I was home alone, I always<br />

made sure I left some lights on. Sometimes all of them. It was just<br />

more comforting to be able to see.<br />

“Don’t be,” Tucker reassured them. “You’re going to be<br />

fine. Our team member Brad is very sensitive, so any spirits that are<br />

here will probably be attracted to him. It’s like if there’s a room full<br />

of people and most of them speak Spanish but two of them speak<br />

English. <strong>The</strong> two who speak the same language are going to<br />

gravitate to each other. Why bother trying to talk to someone who<br />

can’t understand you? It’s the same with spirits. If someone is more<br />

aware of them, they’ll probably head in that direction.”<br />

“Is he, like, a psychic?” Mrs. Mason asked.<br />

“Not quite. He can’t predict the future or anything. But he<br />

can feel their presence. Sometimes he can see them. Everyone has<br />

the ability, but he’s a lot more in touch with his.”<br />

I actually found myself enjoying this. Since the Masons were<br />

so nervous, Tucker was trying to ease their anxiety, but he was<br />

easing mine at the same time.<br />

Unfortunately, as team leader, he had a job to do, so we<br />

couldn’t stay there forever. Once he was sure that the couple would<br />

48


e okay, he led the way out of the room and back into the kitchen,<br />

where Ethan was perched on a stool.<br />

I was about to ask where Susannah was, since I knew they<br />

had a rule of never leaving an investigator alone, but then her voice<br />

came from one corner. “We just want to ask you some questions.<br />

We want to learn a little about who you are. Is that okay?”<br />

Tucker didn’t say a word, so I figured he was just observing.<br />

I tried <strong>no</strong>t to shine my flashlight in Ethan’s eyes as I scanned the<br />

kitchen. Had anything changed? Had a ghost moved a chair or a<br />

candle or something? Nope, everything looked the same. Gunner<br />

had told me that it didn’t happen all at once. He said the TV shows<br />

were very misleading in that hardly any cases could get that much<br />

information in one night. An investigation was almost never finished<br />

with just one visit. Most of them yielded little, if any, information.<br />

“Are you a man or a woman?” Susannah asked. <strong>The</strong>n, after<br />

about a thirty second pause, “What’s your name?”<br />

After a little while of listening to her asking a lot of simple<br />

questions, Tucker started to move again. This time, we made our<br />

way upstairs, which wasn’t as challenging as I expected it to be. We<br />

found Adrian and Brad in the master bedroom. Adrian was sitting<br />

on the floor with her back against the front of the massive bed, and<br />

Brad was standing in a corner with some equipment in his hands.<br />

“This thing just spiked to a ‘9.’ Will you take a picture?” His partner<br />

complied, but she must have been using an infrared camera, because<br />

<strong>no</strong> flash went off.<br />

“Is there someone here with us?” Adrian asked. I caught a<br />

voice recorder resting on the ground in front of her in the beam of<br />

my flashlight.<br />

“Are you over by me?” Brad pressed.<br />

We waited in silence, but <strong>no</strong> response came. <strong>The</strong>y asked a<br />

lot more questions, but Brad’s EMF reading didn’t rise again.<br />

Eventually, Tucker an<strong>no</strong>unced, “Alright, the first hour’s up.<br />

I’ll radio the two downstairs and we’ll switch up rooms. You guys<br />

done up here?”<br />

Adrian <strong>no</strong>dded. “We went through most of the bedrooms<br />

before we came in here and didn’t feel anything. We’ll see if<br />

49


Susannah and Ethan spend a lot of time in here, too.” She turned on<br />

her flashlight and started scratching something on a <strong>no</strong>tepad I hadn’t<br />

<strong>no</strong>ticed at her side.<br />

“We try to log everything,” Tucker explained. “From <strong>no</strong>ises<br />

or sights to just feelings. Even if you randomly feel hungry, that<br />

might <strong>no</strong>t mean anything to you, but if we tell the Masons, they<br />

might always get hungry in this same spot. And that might be<br />

something worth <strong>no</strong>ticing.”<br />

“I see,” I murmured.<br />

After a few moments, Adrian and Brad had packed up their<br />

things, and they traded places with Susannah and Ethan.<br />

Surprisingly, the first place the pair decided to come was the master<br />

bedroom. Had there been a ghost there? I hadn’t <strong>no</strong>ticed anything<br />

unusual about the room at all. I might have just been in the same<br />

room as a spirit and <strong>no</strong>thing bad had happened at all. Interesting.<br />

Tucker led me out of the room again and into a different<br />

bedroom. It looked like it belonged to a child; there were toys in a<br />

corner and the bed was a twin covered in Toy Story sheets. He sat<br />

down on it lightly and patted the spot next to him. “You feel like<br />

trying to have a little conversation with whoever’s here?”<br />

I took the seat at his side and pulled my digital voice recorder<br />

out of my pocket. “<strong>The</strong>y keep asking questions but getting <strong>no</strong>thing.”<br />

“Not necessarily. <strong>The</strong>y could be getting EVPs. I k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

you’ve heard of that. It stands for Electronic Voice Phe<strong>no</strong>mena. All<br />

it means is a sound we don’t hear at the time, but when we play it<br />

back on the recording, it’s there. That’s really what we’re trying for<br />

— something caught on the recording.”<br />

“What would I do without you?” I laughed nervously.<br />

“Well, you probably wouldn’t be here in the first place. Do<br />

you realize you’ve been in the dark in a haunted house for an hour<br />

<strong>no</strong>w and you’re completely fine?”<br />

This was relatively true. While I was <strong>no</strong>t completely fine —<br />

there was something of a hurricane going on inside me, specifically<br />

in the fearful section of my brain — I had <strong>no</strong>t run screaming as I<br />

half-expected to. I had stuck it out, and <strong>no</strong>w that he pointed it out, I<br />

50


was definitely less frightened than I had been when we first turned<br />

off the lights.<br />

“Look at me. I’m a professional already. Now, how do I use<br />

this thing?” <strong>The</strong> voice recorder had so many buttons, I worried I<br />

might touch one and it would self-destruct.<br />

He leaned over and pressed the appropriate button, and a<br />

little red light came on in the corner of the machine. “This is Tucker<br />

and Chelsea in the Toy Story bedroom at 10:34,” he an<strong>no</strong>unced,<br />

presumably for logging purposes and <strong>no</strong>t because he thought I might<br />

have forgotten who we were.<br />

“If there’s anyone in here with us … hello,” he continued.<br />

“I’m Tucker. This is Chelsea. We would love to talk with you.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> silence pounded in my ears as the seconds dragged by.<br />

My heart was throbbing so aggressively, I was amazed that he<br />

couldn’t hear it.<br />

When <strong>no</strong>thing came, Tucker tried again. “Can you tell me<br />

what year it is?”<br />

Still <strong>no</strong>thing. How did they do this all the time and <strong>no</strong>t<br />

explode from the suspense?<br />

I felt him turn to face me. “Do you want to ask them<br />

anything?”<br />

“What do I ask?” I knew I would feel silly talking to <strong>no</strong>thing,<br />

but it was part of the gig. Everyone else was doing it, and they were<br />

all professional and didn’t look funny at all.<br />

“Anything you want. Talk to them like you’re talking to a<br />

person you’ve just met. It’s best to ask questions that would have<br />

simple, short answers. We think it takes a lot of energy for them to<br />

respond so we can hear them, even just on the recorder. And try to<br />

stay away from questions that could be loosely interpreted. Like the<br />

whole ‘Show me a sign of your presence’ deal. <strong>The</strong>y could take that<br />

as a green light to throw Woody over there at you. You need to be<br />

specific.”<br />

“Oh. Good. How comforting. If I ask the wrong thing, I<br />

could get hit with a flying cowboy.”<br />

“It might <strong>no</strong>t be a cowboy! It could be the lamp, if they’re<br />

particularly strong.”<br />

51


What? I whipped my flashlight up to his face in horror, but<br />

he was smiling. Oh. He was joking. Lighten up, Chelsea.<br />

Okay, focus. What to ask the mysterious spirits? I could copy<br />

something I’d heard the other investigators asking. That would be<br />

safe. But if I was the ghost and had people repeating questions, I’d<br />

probably get bored or an<strong>no</strong>yed after a while. Better to ask it<br />

something original.<br />

Finally, I blurted, “What’s your favorite color?” Oh, yes.<br />

Very original. 100 percent pure Chelsea.<br />

I glanced at Tucker, expecting him to laugh at me, but he<br />

was just looking down at the EMF meter he had pulled out of his<br />

pocket. After a moment, he stood up and walked over to the corner,<br />

holding the meter in front of him.<br />

Hmm. Apparently that question was appropriate. I tried to<br />

think of what else I would ask someone when getting to k<strong>no</strong>w them.<br />

What had Tucker and I talked about? Oh, yeah! “Do you like<br />

music?” I waited a few seconds, as the others had, and added,<br />

“What’s your favorite song?”<br />

“Chelsea! Take a picture of me,” my partner spoke up. “I just<br />

got a massive spike over here.”<br />

I fumbled for my camera. “Get ready for a flash!” I snapped<br />

five pictures as quickly as the little machine would take them. Each<br />

time, the bright white light lit up the entire room and blinded us.<br />

After the last time, I found myself blinking as my eyes tried to adjust<br />

again to the darkness.<br />

He thanked me and continued taking readings along the wall.<br />

After a while, I ran dry of questions, and Tucker had run the<br />

EMF meter through every inch of air in the room. He turned towards<br />

me. “We would like to thank anyone who shared anything with us<br />

tonight.” <strong>The</strong>n he <strong>no</strong>dded at the recorder. “You can turn it off if you<br />

want and we can go check on the others.”<br />

I pressed the same button he had and the red light<br />

disappeared. I replaced the tiny machine in my pocket and stood up<br />

to follow him out the door.<br />

After a brief walkie-talkie an<strong>no</strong>uncement, we all migrated<br />

back downstairs to the kitchen.<br />

52


“How is everybody doing?” Tucker asked. Susannah and<br />

Ethan had moved to a different bedroom, and both of them looked<br />

pretty bored when we walked in. “Can we switch up places? We’re<br />

<strong>no</strong>t getting anything,” Susannah requested.<br />

“<strong>The</strong> upstairs was pretty dead,” Ethan said.<br />

“We’re getting a few things down here,” Adrian spoke up.<br />

“But we’d like to go back upstairs again before we leave if that’s<br />

okay.”<br />

“That’s fine. It’s 11:30, and we told them we might be here<br />

as late as 1,” Tucker agreed.<br />

Once the groups dispersed again, we stopped in to check on<br />

the Masons, who were both fast asleep on the couch. All that fear<br />

must have really worn them out. My body was definitely starting to<br />

feel it, too. Even though on a <strong>no</strong>rmal Friday night I’d still be out<br />

with Michelle at this time, I was getting pretty damn tired.<br />

When we got back into the hallway, Tucker asked me again,<br />

“Where do you want to go?”<br />

This time, I was comfortable e<strong>no</strong>ugh that I could think<br />

clearly. “Umm ... what about the kids’ playroom? We haven’t really<br />

stopped in there much.”<br />

He raised his arm in the direction of that room. “Lead the<br />

way.”<br />

I wasn’t sure why I wanted to head to the playroom. Really,<br />

there were just more toys there to get thrown at me if I asked the<br />

wrong question. But I remembered it distinctly from the<br />

walkthrough earlier, and it was the first room that popped into my<br />

head.<br />

<strong>The</strong> family either was very impeccable when it came to<br />

cleaning, or they’d gone out of their way to make sure the house<br />

looked spiffy for the investigation. Either way, I was glad, because<br />

there were literally endless amounts of toys in the bins that lined the<br />

room. <strong>The</strong>y were little accidental booby traps waiting to happen.<br />

This particular room was different from the others because<br />

there was an e<strong>no</strong>rmous bay window framing the front yard. Even<br />

though there was <strong>no</strong> streetlamp directly in front of the Masons’<br />

house, there were several dotting the development and they let in<br />

53


e<strong>no</strong>ugh light for me to be able to see without my flashlight. I turned<br />

it off for the first time and placed it beside me as I settled down with<br />

my back against the wall.<br />

Tucker seated himself on one of the toy bins that<br />

conveniently had a red plastic lid placed over its contents. He leaned<br />

forward a little, resting his arms on his knees and clasping his hands.<br />

He was waiting for me to lead the way.<br />

For a moment, I had to marvel at the absolute incredibleness<br />

of the whole situation. Just a few weeks ago, I would have darted<br />

out of the room at the mere mention of the para<strong>no</strong>rmal. <strong>The</strong>n, all of<br />

a sudden, completely by chance, I took a class and met a guy. That<br />

night something had shifted, and since then, the newborn interest<br />

had been s<strong>no</strong>wballing and growing alarmingly fast. Tonight, I was<br />

doing the unthinkable. I put myself smack-dab in the middle of an<br />

investigation. Now I was sitting in the dark without a flashlight and<br />

the team leader was looking to me to decide how we were going to<br />

handle investigating the room. It was like someone had stuck me in<br />

a toaster. In went the old, dull, plain Chelsea, and out popped a new,<br />

adventurous, and delightfully crispy Chelsea!<br />

I reached into my pocket and pulled out the borrowed voice<br />

recorder. Once I turned it on, I placed it carefully on the floor beside<br />

my flashlight. <strong>The</strong>n I pulled my knees up to my chest for some<br />

security and said, “Hi. I’m Chelsea, and this is Tucker. You’ve<br />

probably seen us in some part of the house by <strong>no</strong>w, but in case you<br />

haven’t, we’re here just to talk to anyone who’s hanging around.”<br />

Tucker added, “We would really appreciate it if you could<br />

communicate with us. <strong>The</strong> little device by Chelsea is a recorder, and<br />

if you talk into it, we’ll be able to hear you when we play it back<br />

later.”<br />

Suddenly, the light bulb blinked on over my head. <strong>The</strong><br />

metaphorical one, <strong>no</strong>t the actual one in the room. That would have<br />

been something!<br />

“Am I allowed to take out some toys?” I asked.<br />

“Sure,” he replied with a <strong>no</strong>d. He didn’t ask why, and I<br />

wasn’t sure if it was because he knew what I was going to do with<br />

them, or if he just trusted me.<br />

54


I reached into the nearest open bin and pulled out a little<br />

stuffed dog, a Barbie, and a truck. Carefully I lined them up in front<br />

of me in a row. I figured that since the last talking session upstairs<br />

had been uneventful — or at least we had to assume so for <strong>no</strong>w — I<br />

would try to give the spirits something else to work with. If they<br />

didn’t feel like using all their energy to shout at us loud e<strong>no</strong>ugh for<br />

us to hear from their ethereal plane, then maybe they could<br />

communicate a<strong>no</strong>ther way.<br />

“I put out some toys here,” I an<strong>no</strong>unced, as if the ghost had<br />

never seen a toy before. Maybe they were dead long before Barbie<br />

was invented! If that was the case, they were probably wondering<br />

why a blonde, big-boobed woman was dressed as a doctor.<br />

Focus! “If there’s anyone here for us, you can let us k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

by moving one of them. You can roll the truck or push over the doll.<br />

Whatever you want to do. But if you can move one, we’ll k<strong>no</strong>w that<br />

we’re <strong>no</strong>t alone.” Goosebumps spread up my arms like I had dunked<br />

them in ice. Good word choice, genius.<br />

Tucker pulled his digital camera out and I saw the red light<br />

blink on that meant he was recording. He held it down below his<br />

face so I could try to meet his eyes, but he was watching the screen<br />

instead of me. He hadn’t been breathing down my neck staring at<br />

me the whole time, making sure I didn’t have a heart attack or break<br />

the equipment. He might have been watching out for me, but he<br />

really believed that I could do this myself.<br />

My own confidence boosted by his, I let my feet slide away<br />

from my butt so my legs were straight out in front of me, resting<br />

beside the toys. “You can touch them any time you want. If you still<br />

want to talk to us, feel free. Can you tell me your name?”<br />

Silence descended upon us again as my partner sat still as a<br />

gargoyle across from me and we waited for some kind of response.<br />

Somehow, it wasn’t as frightening as it had been initially. It was<br />

definitely intimidating, but it wasn’t overwhelming. I didn’t want to<br />

run away.<br />

I glanced up from the toys and caught Tucker looking at me<br />

again. <strong>The</strong> faint light from outside illuminated half his face, but it<br />

was easy to see the little smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.<br />

55


My face immediately heated up like my body had turned on<br />

a burner beneath it. I wasn’t sure why it decided to flush, but I was<br />

glad for the darkness so he wouldn’t see that my focus had shifted<br />

for a moment. I looked quickly back down at the row of toys.<br />

Just in time to see Barbie topple over.<br />

All my joints locked up. Except my jaw; that dropped open.<br />

I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w what to do. My brain wasn’t working right. Any<br />

logical action to take had completely vanished into the furthest<br />

corner of my brain. My heart had kicked right into overdrive and I<br />

could actually feel the extra blood surging through my body. Every<br />

nerve was telling me to get up and bolt, but I couldn’t move.<br />

Luckily, when I saw the expression on Tucker’s face, I didn’t<br />

feel so silly. He might have been a professional investigator, but his<br />

eyes were wide with excitement and the little smile had transformed<br />

into this massive grin that looked wide e<strong>no</strong>ugh to hurt. “Did you just<br />

k<strong>no</strong>ck over the doll?” he asked whoever was there with us.<br />

“It wasn’t me,” I managed to choke out. Slowly, my body<br />

functions were coming back to me, and I was able to pull my knees<br />

up to my chest again. My heart pounded so loudly in my chest that<br />

I could barely hear what he was saying.<br />

“It wasn’t me, either,” he agreed. “Something else pushed<br />

that Barbie over. And I’ve got it recorded!” He tapped his camera<br />

with one finger, still grinning like a little kid whose parents had just<br />

brought home a puppy.<br />

I started to glance around the room. I wasn’t sure what I<br />

expected to see, but I didn’t find it. <strong>The</strong> whole place was just as<br />

empty as it had been before the doll was pushed over, except that<br />

<strong>no</strong>w we knew that we weren’t the only two in there. Someone had<br />

touched the toy with e<strong>no</strong>ugh force to k<strong>no</strong>ck her off her butt.<br />

Tucker’s enthusiasm carried us the remainder of the time. I<br />

didn’t think my tongue would have been able to form words if I<br />

tried. But he was asking questions like a journalist hunting down a<br />

story. “Thank you so much for moving it. Can you talk to us <strong>no</strong>w?<br />

Can you move the train next? Were you in any other rooms with us?<br />

How long have you been here?”<br />

56


Eventually, Brad’s voice crackled from the walkie-talkie,<br />

asking us if we were ready to pack it up. Since <strong>no</strong>thing else had<br />

happened since the fall of Barbie, Tucker radioed back that we were<br />

done. He turned off his camera and slid it into his pocket as he stood<br />

up.<br />

I grabbed the recorder in one hand and my flashlight in the<br />

other and shakily got to my feet. My body felt strange after all the<br />

adrenaline that had been pumping through my veins for the last<br />

twenty minutes. I was tired, but also still tingly and fighting hard to<br />

stay alert. Although my legs were wobbly, I managed to follow<br />

along behind Tucker — very closely behind him — out of the room<br />

and down the hall to the kitchen.<br />

This time, he turned on the lights as we went, chasing away<br />

the darkness so it retreated to the closets and behind the furniture.<br />

My heart began to calm down <strong>no</strong>w that I had regained one of my<br />

most important senses, and by the time we got to the kitchen, my<br />

legs felt much more stable.<br />

“How did it go?” Ethan asked as we filed in. <strong>The</strong> other group<br />

was already there, packing their equipment back into the black<br />

cases.<br />

“It went well, thanks,” Tucker responded evenly. I was<br />

surprised for a moment he didn’t blurt out what had just happened,<br />

but then I realized he was acting <strong>no</strong>rmal for the sake of the residents.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y were already scared and didn’t need to hear snippets of what<br />

had happened and get more freaked out.<br />

I followed their lead and started unloading my pockets back<br />

into their places in the case. Each one had a little spot to fit snugly<br />

in the foam, and it was like that game with matching the shapes with<br />

the holes to put them all away where they belonged. Finally, though,<br />

I managed to get it all sorted out, and I closed the lid and it clicked<br />

into place.<br />

Before we left, Tucker went to speak to the Masons again,<br />

leaving me in the kitchen with the rest of the group. “So, what did<br />

you think of your first investigation?” asked Susannah as she leaned<br />

against the table.<br />

57


“It was, um ...” I fumbled for the words, but they stuck to my<br />

tongue.<br />

She let out a tinkly laugh. “That was how I felt, too. You get<br />

acclimated to them surprisingly fast, but if something happens, it<br />

will almost always surprise you. That’s part of the fun, though.” She<br />

winked her heavily-makeupped lashes at me.<br />

After a moment, Tucker returned to the kitchen. “Let’s move<br />

out.”<br />

I fell into step behind everyone once more, and we filed out<br />

of the kitchen and to the front door. As we passed by the Masons,<br />

they smiled gratefully at us. I think Mrs. Mason even had tears in<br />

her eyes as she waved. <strong>The</strong> both of them looked right at me as I<br />

reached out to grab the door so I could close it behind me, and I felt<br />

the warm fuzzies climbing up inside me. <strong>The</strong>y were genuinely<br />

appreciative that we had just spent a few hours trying to find out<br />

some information to reassure them. And it felt really nice.<br />

“Take care,” I said with what I hoped was a comforting smile<br />

before I pulled the heavy door closed.<br />

We barely made it to the cars before the experiences came<br />

pouring out.<br />

“Chelsea and I saw a toy move!” Tucker exclaimed, all<br />

traces of professionalism having buckled to make way for the<br />

excited little kid I saw earlier.<br />

“Something pulled my hair!” Adrian gushed.<br />

“I kept getting the name Tyler,” Brad an<strong>no</strong>unced. “I think<br />

that there was more than one spirit in there, though. I got an image<br />

of a young boy and an older man. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w which one’s name I<br />

was picking up on.”<br />

“Damn, looks like we got the short end this time around,”<br />

Ethan said with a laugh as he popped the trunk so they could load<br />

their cases in.<br />

Susannah piped up, “Who’s in for the diner so we can talk<br />

about how crazy we are in public instead of in front of these poor<br />

people’s house?”<br />

While everyone else chorused that they were definitely in,<br />

Tucker turned my way. I really wasn’t up for going out and hanging<br />

58


out after what had just happened. I wanted time to process the whole<br />

experience, and I couldn’t get that with them all fervently discussing<br />

it like that.<br />

Somehow he must have read it on my face, because he<br />

looked back at the rest of the group and said, “Sorry, guys. Chelsea<br />

and I have plans. I’ll catch up with you tomorrow, okay?”<br />

Although they looked disappointed, they all <strong>no</strong>dded<br />

understandingly. Whether they believed that we had plans or just<br />

knew that the first investigation could be a lot to take in, they were<br />

okay to let us go without argument.<br />

“It was so nice meeting you, Chelsea,” Susannah told me as<br />

she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me in a warm<br />

hug. I wasn’t expecting the gesture, so the best I could do was<br />

awkwardly pat her back. “I hope you’ll come back again. We would<br />

love to have you on board.”<br />

Once the rest of them had all said goodbye and piled into<br />

Ethan’s car, I opened the passenger door — on the first try this time<br />

— to the little Chevy. I dropped into the passenger seat beside<br />

Tucker, who was already turning the key. He looked over at me and<br />

smiled once again. “So, Miss Keller. Let’s talk.”<br />

59


Chapter Six<br />

“First of all, let me just say this: Holy Mother of God.”<br />

Tucker’s laugh filled the car as he pulled away from the<br />

sidewalk. “Yeah. I kinda feel the same way. It’s <strong>no</strong>t often something<br />

that substantial happens.”<br />

“You mean Barbies aren’t always victims of para<strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

activity?” I quipped. Despite the fear that had nearly exploded out<br />

of my chest inside, I found a smile creeping onto my face. I had<br />

really expected to get up and run the hell out of there at the first sign<br />

of a ghost. Instead, I’d been too scared to move. I considered that a<br />

good sign. At least my body reacted the correct way. I imagined that<br />

if I jumped up and dashed away screaming at the top of my lungs,<br />

Susannah would <strong>no</strong>t have invited me to join them again. Ever.<br />

But I didn’t! I managed to stay put. I made it through an<br />

actual para<strong>no</strong>rmal investigation, where there was almost definitely<br />

an actual ghost present. I wasn’t sure how, but that wasn’t important.<br />

<strong>The</strong> important part was that I did it! I repeated this expression of my<br />

enthusiasm out loud to Tucker.<br />

“Let me be the first to say I told you so,” he replied with a<br />

playful smirk.<br />

“Oh, come on. You didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w that I could do it. <strong>The</strong>re had<br />

to be some part of you that was like, ‘I hope she doesn’t go<br />

completely ape shit in the middle of this,’” I countered.<br />

He shook his head, still smiling. “Nope. I knew. <strong>The</strong>re was<br />

<strong>no</strong>t a doubt in my mind.”<br />

I decided <strong>no</strong>t to argue because it was nice that he had so<br />

much confidence in me. My dad and brother had definitely given up<br />

on me very early on when they had tried to get me involved in<br />

spooky things, although Gunner had some new found faith in me<br />

<strong>no</strong>w. God, he was going to poop himself when he heard what had<br />

happened.<br />

“Seriously, though, Chelsea, you did great. I’m really<br />

impressed. You asked all the right questions and were very<br />

professional.”<br />

60


Well, <strong>no</strong>w I felt even nicer. “Tucker, this is my ego right<br />

<strong>no</strong>w.” I spread my hands in front of me wider and wider to display<br />

the growth of my self-assurance. “Be careful. Soon I’m <strong>no</strong>t gonna<br />

be able to fit in the car with you. I’ll have to ride on the roof.”<br />

A<strong>no</strong>ther laugh burst from his mouth and he shook his head.<br />

“That’s okay. You’re allowed to enjoy this.”<br />

Did I enjoy it? I’d been straight up terrified before I left my<br />

house. Tucker’s presence had calmed me down a little and so had<br />

the grounding session we’d all had before we went in. When the<br />

lights went out, it was all I could do <strong>no</strong>t to scream like Freddy<br />

Krueger had popped out of the wall above my head. But if I stopped<br />

focusing so much on how I’d been working to keep the fear in check,<br />

I realized there had been something else that had carried me through:<br />

excitement. I’d been enthusiastic about facing this head on and<br />

maybe learning something new along the way. And somewhere deep<br />

down, there was actually a little pride bubbling up.<br />

“Yeah, I had a good time.” Part of me couldn’t believe the<br />

words had just left my lips, but the other part of me was going “about<br />

damn time!” Hello, alternate personality in which I am somehow<br />

this adventurous badass. Maybe I should start slamming on eyeliner<br />

and cutting my hair like Joan Jett so the world will k<strong>no</strong>w what a<br />

tough bee-otch I suddenly am.<br />

“Next, we just have to review the audio and visual and see if<br />

we picked up any evidence along the way,” he said.<br />

I imagined myself sitting with the recorder on my bed and<br />

hearing a ghostly voice leaking through the headphones. My<br />

imaginary self was, needless to say, freaked out. “You want me to<br />

look at what was on the recorder and camera you lent me?”<br />

Tucker glanced my way. <strong>The</strong> stoplight colored his pale skin<br />

a faint red. “Do you want to?”<br />

I dove deep into my mind and to search for an honest answer<br />

to that question. Did I want to sit alone in my house, which was<br />

formerly a place of safety, and listen to some voices from beyond<br />

the grave? My knee-jerk reaction was hell <strong>no</strong>, screw that! But there<br />

was that other part of me, the one with the heavy eyeliner and 80s<br />

61


ocker hair that was wondering if it wouldn’t be kinda cool to find<br />

an EVP.<br />

“Yeah, okay. I’ll try it,” I decided.<br />

Even though he was facing the road again, it wasn’t hard to<br />

see his face completely brighten. “Good for you! You’ll be fine.”<br />

As I was re-emerging from the depths of my mind, I caught<br />

sight of the mental Post-it I’d stuck to the inside of my skull earlier.<br />

“Oh! So, Susannah. You didn’t tell me she was a total hottie.”<br />

At least one eyebrow — the one I could see — rose after that<br />

comment. “What does that have to do with ghost hunting?”<br />

“She’s one of the hunters!” I giggled. “Come on. I k<strong>no</strong>w you<br />

two have been friends since at least college. Did you ever go out?”<br />

Tucker sighed and shook his head. “No, we didn’t. I mean,<br />

don’t get me wrong, there was a time when I wanted to. But we’ve<br />

just been friends too long.”<br />

“Ah, so she stuck you in the friend zone and you had to deal<br />

with it,” I translated. He might have been the expert on ghosts, but I<br />

knew a thing or two about the way women worked. This was<br />

probably due to the fact that I had a vagina, but also partially due to<br />

my immense wisdom and k<strong>no</strong>wledge of all things sexual. Not.<br />

He laughed. “Pretty much. But it’s good that she did. She’s<br />

<strong>no</strong>t really my type.”<br />

“You mean tall gorgeous blondes with ten feet of legs aren’t<br />

your type? Are you more into the short, squat, hairy women?”<br />

“Yes. My last girlfriend was actually a troll that lived under<br />

a bridge. Things didn’t work out because she kept trying to eat my<br />

pet goat.”<br />

I rolled my eyes but laughed anyway. “Whatever. So, <strong>no</strong><br />

girlfriend <strong>no</strong>w, huh?”<br />

“You might find this surprising, but ‘weirdo’ isn’t usually at<br />

the top of a girl’s list of qualities she wants in a man.”<br />

Instantly guilt kicked me in the chest. “Oh, come on! I was<br />

young and naïve and knew <strong>no</strong>thing of the ghost hunting world! How<br />

was I supposed to k<strong>no</strong>w that you’re all actually pretty awesome?”<br />

62


Tucker’s low chuckle filled the car. “I’m just playing,<br />

Chelsea. But thank you for the compliment. You’re pretty awesome<br />

yourself.”<br />

At this very opportune break in the conversation, he pulled<br />

into my driveway. I was surprised that we were home already; it<br />

seemed as though hardly any time at all had passed since we left the<br />

Masons. <strong>The</strong>re was still a light on in the front window, which meant<br />

that Gunner had probably managed to stay up. My dad’s truck<br />

wasn’t in the driveway yet, so I assumed he was still working.<br />

Tucker pulled the car into park, popped the trunk, and<br />

opened his door to get out. I followed his lead and stepped out into<br />

the humid night air, and a moment later he came around to my side<br />

with the equipment case he’d lent me. He handed it over and I<br />

remembered the stones in my pockets.<br />

As I reached in to grab them, he seemed to read my mind.<br />

“Keep them. I have plenty and I can always get more.”<br />

My body felt pleasantly warm, and I wasn’t sure if the rocks<br />

were giving me some mystical power or if I was just happy he was<br />

giving me a present to commemorate the night. “Thank you. I mean<br />

for everything. Thanks for all your patience with and confidence in<br />

me. I had a really good time tonight, if you can believe it.”<br />

“I believe it.” He reached out with one arm for the awkward<br />

new friend parting hug again, but I wasn’t having it. I set the case<br />

down beside me and wrapped my arms around his skinny chest.<br />

Even though he was tall, he felt so small in my hands. But his body<br />

was warm and when he gently curled his arms around my back, we<br />

fit as if we’d been doing this for a long time.<br />

After a moment, he let me go and I backed up a step so I<br />

could pick up the equipment case again. “So, I’ll call you when I<br />

hear Zuul asking me if I’m the Keymaster through the recorder,” I<br />

said with a grin.<br />

“If you hear that, you’re getting a one-way ticket to evening<br />

television and leaving the rest of us so far behind you won’t even<br />

hear us calling.” His smile was as big as mine felt. “Remember to<br />

take a shower and wash off any energy you might have picked up in<br />

the Masons’ house. Goodnight, Chelsea.”<br />

63


“You mean I can’t just go flop down on my bed and pass<br />

out? Well, at least I don’t have the morning shift tomorrow.”<br />

Surprisingly, I wasn’t actually that tired, even though it was after 1<br />

am. My body must have still been on a high from all the leftover<br />

adrenaline.<br />

When I stepped into the family room, Gunner was dead to<br />

the world in his armchair with his book still open on his lap. Trouble<br />

was lying on the floor by his side, and when I came in he raised his<br />

head curiously. I held up my hand, the signal for “stay,” so he<br />

wouldn’t wake up my brother by bolting up. He did as he was told<br />

and laid his head back down on his paws.<br />

I tiptoed as quietly as I could down the hall to my bedroom.<br />

Once safely between the Hollywood Undead and Asking Alexandria<br />

posters on either side of the door, I fell to my knees. A little<br />

dramatic, yes, but <strong>no</strong>w that I was in a place where I could really<br />

relax and unwind, the entire night came rushing back to me. I<br />

replayed it all in my head, every one of the intense emotions<br />

scratching at my heart as it rose up inside me with each scene.<br />

I had survived my first ghost hunt. And yes, I said first,<br />

because I knew it wasn’t going to be my last.<br />

On Sunday morning, as I was scooping popcorn into a red<br />

and white striped bag, I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. I handed<br />

the mom her giant movie snack, and she reached around the baby<br />

strapped to her chest to give me the money. After they had gone, I<br />

pulled out my phone, expecting to see a text from Michelle, to which<br />

I would respond with the timeless question of why people insisted<br />

on bringing babies to the movies. But instead of my best friend, I<br />

saw a missed call and a voicemail from Tucker.<br />

“Jake! I’m going on my break,” I an<strong>no</strong>unced to my<br />

coworker. He <strong>no</strong>dded sleepily, giving me the green light to escape<br />

and see what was up.<br />

Once I was in the breakroom, I played the voicemail. “Hey,<br />

Chelsea, you have got to hear this. I was listening to the audio we<br />

recorded in the bedroom and we’ve got a Class A EVP! Sorry. I’ll<br />

64


explain what that means later. But, seriously, call me back. You need<br />

to hear this.”<br />

My heart gave my chest a swift kick as I pressed the dial<br />

button on his name. What had he found? What did the spirit in the<br />

Masons’ house tell us?<br />

“Oh my God!” he exclaimed as soon as he picked up. “You<br />

have to hear this. What are you doing right <strong>no</strong>w?”<br />

“Well, hi, Tucker! I’m fine, thanks for asking,” I quipped.<br />

“I’m at work until five.”<br />

“Okay. Me, too. I want to get it on my computer at home<br />

because I’ve got a sound program I can enhance it with. Do you want<br />

to come by and listen to it when you get off?”<br />

“Only if there will be pizza,” I bargained.<br />

“Consider it done,” he agreed.<br />

“You’re the best! Just text me your address and I’ll find my<br />

way there.”<br />

Around 5:30 I pulled up in front of Tucker’s apartment,<br />

which really was only three streets away from <strong>The</strong> End Shelf. It was<br />

situated on top of a bakery that had all its lights turned off so I<br />

couldn’t read the neon sign in the window. I sent him a text to let<br />

him k<strong>no</strong>w that I was there and had <strong>no</strong> clue how to get up to his place.<br />

A few moments later I heard footsteps clunking on wooden steps.<br />

He practically bounded around the side of the building. <strong>The</strong><br />

grin on his face was total Cheshire cat: tons of teeth and so happy it<br />

was almost creepy. “Hi! Come on up, this way!” He turned around<br />

and I had to hurry to keep up as he led the way to a flight of stairs<br />

leading to the second floor.<br />

Tucker held the door open for me to step into his tiny<br />

kitchen. It was sort of old-fashioned looking, with brown tiles and<br />

yellow wallpaper that looked like it had lasted since it was put up in<br />

the 70s. I didn’t get a very good look at the layout, though, because<br />

he disappeared through a doorway to the right; I scooted through<br />

after him.<br />

<strong>The</strong> room we emerged into was also small, but he had<br />

managed to fit a desk with a computer on it in one corner, an L-<br />

65


shaped black couch in a<strong>no</strong>ther, and a TV against the wall across<br />

from it. On either side of the TV were two stands absolutely packed<br />

with DVDs and even a few video games on the bottom shelves.<br />

He zoomed right over to the desk and pointed at the wooden<br />

chair. “Sit.” I complied and waited as he bent over and fumbled with<br />

the mouse to bring up whatever he wanted me to hear.<br />

After a few seconds, he turned to me. His face was about a<br />

hand’s length away from mine, and I could see the purple circles<br />

etched into the pale skin beneath his eyes. How late had he been up<br />

reviewing evidence? “Are you ready for this?”<br />

I took a deep breath to try and steady my wildly hammering<br />

heart. “Hit me.”<br />

One finger clicked the mouse button and immediately sound<br />

burst from the speakers. It took a moment for me to register at what<br />

point in the investigation we were, but then I heard myself say —<br />

extremely loudly — “Do you like music?” <strong>The</strong>re was what felt like<br />

an hour-long pause, and then I asked, “What’s your favorite song?”<br />

After this rose a faint but definite whistle. It sang three <strong>no</strong>tes<br />

and then left a deafening silence in its wake.<br />

I whipped around to face Tucker again. “What. <strong>The</strong>. Hell.”<br />

“Someone answered you, Ms. Keller,” he replied. “Maybe it<br />

was trying to tell you its favorite song.”<br />

“But we didn’t hear that!” I exclaimed. My heart was<br />

throbbing so fast it was about to have liftoff right up my throat and<br />

out my mouth.<br />

“That’s what an EVP is, remember? Our ears couldn’t pick<br />

it up, but the microphone on the recorder did.” <strong>The</strong>re was the<br />

Cheshire cat smile again.<br />

“Holy shit,” I breathed. “Can you play it again?”<br />

He played the clip at least ten more times, and we sat there<br />

side by side, letting it sink in that we <strong>no</strong>w had <strong>no</strong>t one, but two pieces<br />

of evidence on the recording. Each time we heard the soft whistle, I<br />

tried to identify what song it actually was from, but that combination<br />

of <strong>no</strong>tes could have been from anywhere. It wasn’t really that<br />

important; the fact was that someone had responded to my question.<br />

Someone who wasn’t Tucker, the only other living soul in the room.<br />

66


After a while, I sat back in the chair, raising my hand to my<br />

forehead. It felt damp beneath my palm and I realized I was<br />

sweating. “My God. I don’t even k<strong>no</strong>w how to react.”<br />

“Well, I think an appropriate reaction would be shock.<br />

Maybe a little awe. Followed by some pride. You communicated<br />

with a ghost twice on your first investigation,” Tucker said. Now<br />

that he had put a word to the emotion, I could actually hear that his<br />

own words were strung with pride.<br />

“Can we email this to Gunner?” I requested. I was positive<br />

that my brother would have a reaction very much like Tucker’s. It<br />

would probably make his week to hear some real-life, <strong>no</strong>t-on-TV<br />

evidence of a spirit. And maybe his trained ears would be able to<br />

make out what song that was.<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded. “Of course. I’ll send it to everyone in the group<br />

so they can hear it too. This is amazing. I haven’t gotten something<br />

like this in months.” His fingers tapped furiously on the keys as he<br />

wrote a little message to my brother, and then to our teammates from<br />

Friday night.<br />

It was strange that when we got an answer to my question, it<br />

just raised more inquiries. <strong>The</strong>re had been something in the bedroom<br />

with us; that much we <strong>no</strong>w knew. But who was it? Was it the same<br />

spirit that had k<strong>no</strong>cked over the Barbie? Why had they chosen to<br />

answer that question instead of any others? Were they with us the<br />

entire time? Why us, rather than Susannah and Ethan or Adrian and<br />

Brad?<br />

When Tucker was done with the emails, he turned to me<br />

again and let out a laugh. “I can see your head going absolutely nuts.<br />

Relax, Chelsea. We’re going to submit all our evidence to the<br />

Masons and if they want more information we will be able to go<br />

back in. <strong>The</strong>n you can talk to your friend some more.”<br />

Did I want to? Was I okay with going into a house that I had<br />

some solid evidence was actually haunted? <strong>The</strong> old Chelsea was<br />

hanging back timidly and uncertain. But new, kickass Chelsea was<br />

already strapping up her combat boots and halfway out the door.<br />

For a moment, a hush fell over us. Tucker’s face was still<br />

very close to mine. His fair skin was flushed with enthusiasm, and I<br />

67


could smell whatever Old-Spicey aftershave he had patted on in the<br />

morning. Suddenly, I realized that this dorky ghost hunter was<br />

actually very cute. How had I <strong>no</strong>t seen it before? His dark eyes were<br />

full of passion for his trade. His smile was genuine and sweet. My<br />

heart went into a<strong>no</strong>ther spasm, but this one wasn’t from fear.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n the moment broke as he stood up abruptly. “Now that<br />

you’ve heard that, I believe I promised you some pizza.”<br />

Feeling considerably flustered and wanting to buy some time<br />

to recuperate, I <strong>no</strong>dded. “Yes, yes you did.” My chest deflated in<br />

relief as he an<strong>no</strong>unced he would be right back and disappeared into<br />

the kitchen again.<br />

What was that all about? I recognized this feeling. It was a<br />

warm and inviting sensation, something that was safe but dangerous<br />

at the same time. I had felt it when Bobby Price asked me to prom<br />

senior year. I had felt it when my first boyfriend, Kevin Andrews,<br />

had grabbed my hand on our first date. I had felt it in many moments<br />

before a kiss. Not to mention before other physical adventures after<br />

that.<br />

But why was I feeling it <strong>no</strong>w? What did it have to do with<br />

Tucker? He wasn’t someone who had turned my head like Bobby<br />

Price or Kevin Andrews, and <strong>no</strong>w I finally had him alone for the<br />

first time. He was a new friend I had made based on a mutual interest<br />

that was just budding on my end. And he was a lot older than me,<br />

which made him more of a teacher or a leader than a boy I could be<br />

interested in.<br />

And yet, when he came back into the room, I couldn’t help<br />

but look him up and down again as if seeing him for the first time.<br />

He was wearing khaki cargo shorts that exposed skinny legs and a<br />

white t-shirt with grapes that had angry faces on them. He wasn’t<br />

any different than usual; he looked like his usual slightly geeky, pale<br />

bookworm self. But somehow he looked amazing.<br />

K<strong>no</strong>ck it off, Chelsea. You’re just a kid compared to him.<br />

He’s only being nice and teaching you how to ghost hunt. You can<br />

be friends, and that’s it. Don’t start complicating it with your girly<br />

garbage.<br />

68


I swallowed that pleasant, warm feeling and smiled at him<br />

as if I hadn’t gone completely insane while he’d been in the kitchen.<br />

“On its way?”<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded and collapsed into the couch. “Thirty minutes and<br />

counting. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w about you, but all this excitement is wearing<br />

me out. You want to watch a movie?”<br />

“Sure,” I agreed with amazing calmness out loud. In my head<br />

I was growling at myself to remember that the little moment we had<br />

was just that: a moment. Nothing more. It probably wasn’t even the<br />

same feeling that I was thinking of anyway. It was just some kind of<br />

rush created by the evidence. I walked stiffly over to the couch and<br />

perched delicately on the edge of the couch a good foot away from<br />

him.<br />

Of course, he <strong>no</strong>ticed. Most men probably wouldn’t have<br />

thought twice about the way I was suddenly acting like there was a<br />

stick in my butt, but Tucker was a ghost hunter. He was trained to<br />

be especially perceptive. “You okay?” he asked.<br />

“Yeah. Just, you k<strong>no</strong>w. Overwhelmed by the whole ghost<br />

whistling,” I mumbled, trying <strong>no</strong>t to look at him. He looked so damn<br />

adorable with the concerned expression on his face.<br />

I felt the cushions shift as he stood up, and I allowed myself<br />

to watch his back as he walked over to the stands of movies.<br />

“Nothing better than something mindless to distract you, then. What<br />

are you in the mood for tonight? I’m guessing Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Activity<br />

isn’t really the best choice?”<br />

“Probably <strong>no</strong>t,” I agreed. “What are my <strong>no</strong>n-ghosty<br />

choices?”<br />

He turned around with the same adorable smile adorning his<br />

suddenly handsome features. “Come pick one out.”<br />

I got up and went to stand next to him before the impressive<br />

cinematic collection. As I focused every fiber of my being on the<br />

selection rather than the man next to me, it turned out that Tucker<br />

had pretty much every single one of the best movies of all time.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re were actually a few that I hadn’t seen, too, so I pulled one of<br />

those out with Richard Gere on the cover. “What’s this?”<br />

69


“Primal Fear. That was Edward Norton’s film debut. Pre-<br />

Fight Club and American History X. It's a little heavy, but I promise<br />

there are <strong>no</strong> ghosts in it.”<br />

“Let’s do it,” I decided, handing it over to him. When his<br />

fingers brushed mine, an electric current surged up my arm and I<br />

dropped it back to my side immediately. Good choice of words,<br />

Chelsea.<br />

Beating the image of what Tucker might look like without<br />

his book pun t-shirt out of my head, I hurried back to the couch and<br />

squeezed my body as far into its arm as I could. Where had this come<br />

from? What are you doing, body? Why are you reacting this way to<br />

Tucker Hamilton?<br />

Luckily, he resumed his previous position on the couch and<br />

didn’t get too close to me. He even left the lights on as the movie<br />

began. Normally, I would get totally lost in the storyline and<br />

everything around me would fade out. But throughout the night,<br />

even when his fingers were covered in pizza grease, all I was<br />

thinking about was how he would react if I reached out to hold his<br />

hand.<br />

70


Chapter Seven<br />

Gunner had pretty much had a child on the carpet when he<br />

found the email with the EVP. So I was only mildly surprised when,<br />

on Thursday morning, he called me into the den and an<strong>no</strong>unced that<br />

he had found the song that matched the <strong>no</strong>tes.<br />

“How long have you been working on this?” I teased. “You<br />

need to go out and get a date.”<br />

“Ew,” he responded. “Just listen.” <strong>The</strong>n he pressed play and<br />

the harmonica in the beginning of Billy Joel’s “Pia<strong>no</strong> Man” floated<br />

from the speakers. As soon as the three <strong>no</strong>tes had finished, he<br />

switched over to the recording of the whistle and played that for me.<br />

“Holy balls,” I exclaimed. <strong>The</strong> kid was right — the tune<br />

matched perfectly. “Seriously, Gunner, how did you find this?”<br />

He shrugged. “I knew it sounded familiar. So I just went<br />

through iTunes and listened to a lot of well-k<strong>no</strong>wn songs. I was<br />

hoping that it wouldn’t be some obscure thing that would take me<br />

years to locate.”<br />

“Apparently <strong>no</strong>t. I’m really impressed, dude. This is<br />

awesome!” I wrapped my arms around his neck in a rather violent<br />

sisterly hug. Trouble got up from his place under the desk and started<br />

to bark at me to stop hurting his buddy.<br />

After that, I had <strong>no</strong> choice but to text Tucker. I had been<br />

trying to avoid thinking about him for the past few days (although it<br />

hadn’t really been working; my brain found a link to him from<br />

almost everything that I looked at). <strong>The</strong> warm, happy, electric<br />

feeling had subsided considerably since I hadn’t seen him. But when<br />

I looked through my phone for his name, I felt my heart stirring a<br />

little again.<br />

I sent him a text saying that Gunner had found the song that<br />

matched the EVP, and he called me back almost immediately.<br />

“What’s the song? I’ll listen to it right <strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

“’Pia<strong>no</strong> Man’ by Billy Joel,” I replied.<br />

“I’ll call you right back. I need my phone to get to my<br />

music.”<br />

71


Shortly after We Came as Romans blared from my phone as<br />

it rang again. When I picked it up, his voice echoed with the same<br />

enthusiasm as it had when he first found the EVP. “Dude. He’s right.<br />

This is dead on.”<br />

“I k<strong>no</strong>w!” I giggled, suddenly feeling giddy. It had to be<br />

from the discovery, right?<br />

“We should celebrate,” he decided. “Do you want to hang<br />

out tonight?”<br />

“I’d like to, but I’m working until eleven.”<br />

“Oh. Well, we’re doing a<strong>no</strong>ther investigation on Saturday.<br />

Would you want to come along again? Susannah was asking for<br />

you.”<br />

In spite of my inhibitions, I really did want to go on a<strong>no</strong>ther<br />

investigation with them. <strong>The</strong> first one had broken out a part of me I<br />

hadn’t even k<strong>no</strong>wn existed, and I wanted to get to k<strong>no</strong>w her a little<br />

better. And besides, this whole evidence-of-the-para<strong>no</strong>rmal thing<br />

was becoming a little addictive. I’d actually plugged my recorder<br />

into my car so I could listen to it on the way to and from work and<br />

search for more EVPs. I hadn’t found anything yet, but that only<br />

made me more eager to come across a<strong>no</strong>ther.<br />

I couldn’t keep avoiding Tucker forever, anyway. Maybe I<br />

felt a little awkward <strong>no</strong>w that I realized how hot he actually was, but<br />

that was okay. I could be attracted to him in the heat of the moment<br />

without hurting anyone.<br />

“Yes. I’d love to come.”<br />

Over the course of the following month, I went on three more<br />

investigations with his group. Each time, the people in the team<br />

changed up. Tucker wasn’t always the team leader; once there had<br />

been a<strong>no</strong>ther man in charge. But I still got to pair up with him every<br />

time. More than once, I caught myself just sort of gazing at him and<br />

wondering what it might be like to kiss him. But I always managed<br />

to shake it off and refocus. I was doing a good job of convincing<br />

myself that it was still just fueled by the excitement and all the<br />

emotion being tossed around inside me during investigations.<br />

As far as evidence went, we didn’t gather anything else solid.<br />

Some of the group members were more sensitive to the spirit energy<br />

72


than others, and a few times they picked up on different feelings or<br />

images, but that was about it. <strong>The</strong>re was <strong>no</strong>thing else tangible to<br />

work with, and I was beginning to realize what Tucker meant when<br />

he said that most of the time they didn’t get anything at all.<br />

One day, he called me right after I got off of work. “Hey,<br />

Chelsea. I sent the report to the Masons last week, and they want us<br />

to come back in for an investigation. When are you available? We<br />

really want you to come back in with us since our evidence was<br />

focused around you last time.”<br />

I was flattered by the request. “I’m only working until four<br />

on Friday. Could we do it then?”<br />

“Absolutely. Listen, since you’ve never gone into a place<br />

more than once, there are a few things you need to be aware of. Are<br />

you around before Friday to go over it?”<br />

We hadn’t hung out, just the two of us, since the night at his<br />

house. This was mostly due to me trying my best to steer clear of<br />

him because I wasn’t sure how to keep myself in check without an<br />

investigation to distract me. But if there were more things I needed<br />

to learn, I didn’t really have too much of a choice. “I’m around<br />

<strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

“Perfect. I’m just closing up. Do you want to come over to<br />

my house?”<br />

And ravage your body? “Yeah, sure. I’ll be right over.”<br />

As soon as I hung up, a<strong>no</strong>ther call came through, this one<br />

displaying the name “Michelle” on my screen. I stared at the phone<br />

for a moment as the heavy double bass of my ringtone filled the<br />

interior of my Honda. We hadn’t exchanged more than a casual but<br />

undeniably stiff check-in text since we’d butted heads over the ghost<br />

hunting issue.<br />

Immediately, shame smacked me in the face, coloring my<br />

cheeks red as I clicked the button to answer the call. This was my<br />

best friend. I didn’t need to hide what I was doing from her.<br />

Still, blood was pumping loudly in my ears as I answered<br />

and quietly went, “Hey.” Guilty. My voice sounded like a wife<br />

who’d been periodically sneaking out for a midnight rendezvous<br />

with a man who wasn’t her husband.<br />

73


“Hey. Listen, I k<strong>no</strong>w we haven’t talked much lately, and I<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w we’re both really busy. But I miss you. Are you free Friday<br />

night?” Her voice, on the other hand, sounded like the whimper of a<br />

puppy that had peed on the carpet and was trying to make amends<br />

by bringing a bone to her master.<br />

“That would be …” my cheating wife guilt was a knife<br />

twisting through my insides, abruptly stopping me from finishing<br />

my sentence; it wouldn’t be fun because I couldn’t do it — “great,<br />

on any other day. Sorry, Chelle. I’m busy Friday.”<br />

“What are you doing? Working?” Of course this was her<br />

only logical explanation for my being busy, because if I was free I<br />

would surely have made time for my best friend who I hadn’t seen<br />

in over a month. I definitely wouldn’t be ghost hunting with a cute<br />

older boy and his friends. That wasn’t Chelsea Keller style.<br />

“Uh ... <strong>no</strong>. I’m going on a<strong>no</strong>ther ghost investigation.”<br />

“A<strong>no</strong>ther?” I could practically see her freckles stretching as<br />

her eyes widened. “Do you like, do this all the time <strong>no</strong>w?”<br />

“Um, kind of.” I picked at a frayed spot on my shorts. “A<br />

few times, anyway.”<br />

“Since when do you want to be involved in this kind of stuff,<br />

Chelsea? You were always scared of it before. And, I mean, it<br />

doesn’t sound safe to me.”<br />

Maybe it was my guilt spurring a more favorable reaction,<br />

but my face started to get hot. <strong>The</strong> unfaithful wife spoke up<br />

defensively. “It’s safe. I’m fine. I have people teaching me who have<br />

been working with the para<strong>no</strong>rmal for years.”<br />

“What happened to the girl who wouldn’t even watch <strong>The</strong><br />

Blair Witch Project?”<br />

“She finally grew a pair.” My cheeks were burning.<br />

Somewhere inside me the guilt was still scratching at my stomach,<br />

trying to remind me that I didn’t need to get so worked up. But I was<br />

starting to spread my wings and she was trying to rein me back in.<br />

“If you want, I can tell you what this is really about. I can show you.<br />

It’s <strong>no</strong>t as scary as we used to think.”<br />

“No, thanks. I’m just fine without Satan appearing in my<br />

bedroom at night.”<br />

74


<strong>The</strong> anger finally overtook the last of the guilt. “You k<strong>no</strong>w,<br />

you’d think that you’d support me <strong>no</strong>w that I’m <strong>no</strong>t being a chicken<br />

shit for once in my life. You’d think that as my best friend you’d<br />

want to encourage me to grow and branch out. Not try and talk me<br />

out of it and refuse to let me try and explain it to you.”<br />

Michelle’s end was silent for a long time, and I was just<br />

about to check and see if she’d hung up on me when she finally said,<br />

“You’d think.” Her words were soft but there were spikes around<br />

them. Her defenses were raised <strong>no</strong>w, too.<br />

“Look. Whenever you want to open your mind a little, then<br />

call me. But I have to go <strong>no</strong>w. I have to go meet some ghost hunters<br />

and summon some demons. Because that’s what we’re all about.”<br />

“Bye, Chelsea.” She ended the call before I got the chance<br />

to respond again.<br />

Wow, Chelsea, since when did you become such a raging<br />

bee-otch?<br />

Since my best friend stopped supporting me and thought I’d<br />

actually be interested in something dangerous and stupid like devil<br />

worshipping, that’s when.<br />

Tucker was waiting for me on the steps when I pulled up and<br />

parked at the curb. When I got out of my car, he an<strong>no</strong>unced, “I<br />

picked us up tacos this time. I hope that’s an acceptable substitute<br />

for pizza.”<br />

I grinned, even though my heart decided it was going to act<br />

as a battering ram and try to break free of my chest. All the anger at<br />

Michelle was banished to the tiny corner of my brain that wasn’t<br />

consumed by his gorgeous smile. Stop that, Chelsea. “I suppose it’s<br />

acceptable.”<br />

Tucker led the way up to his kitchen again, and this time we<br />

stopped there. He already had plates set out on the red square table<br />

shoved into one corner, and there was a white paper bag in the<br />

center, presumably holding yummy, spicy deliciousness.<br />

“How was work today?” he asked as we seated ourselves.<br />

I scooted my plastic red chair in closer to the table. “It was<br />

good, thank you. How was work for you? Any new and exciting<br />

customers?”<br />

75


“Nope. It was pretty slow today. But I did get to finish Why<br />

We Suck.” As he loudly crinkled the bag open, the wonderful aroma<br />

wafted out and caressed my <strong>no</strong>se. I scooted to the edge of my chair<br />

and held up my plate for him to drop my dinner onto it.<br />

After we all but vacuumed up our food with our mouths, I<br />

sat back and patted my newly filled belly. “Tucker Hamilton, you<br />

really k<strong>no</strong>w the way to a girl’s heart.” Initially, it had been a joke,<br />

but when my heart actually jerked around, I was instantly attacked<br />

by self-consciousness. Was it okay to joke like that? Did I have to<br />

keep myself more in check? I didn’t want him to k<strong>no</strong>w that he<br />

actually did have some effect on my heart <strong>no</strong>w.<br />

Luckily, he didn’t respond directly to the comment. Instead<br />

he just smiled and reached over to grab my plate for me. As he<br />

carried the dishes over to the sink, I crinkled up the empty bag,<br />

attempting to be at least marginally helpful. And distract from my<br />

heart comment, of course.<br />

“Where’s your garbage, buddy?” I asked, fiercely<br />

overcompensating.<br />

He k<strong>no</strong>cked his knee against the cabinet beneath the sink<br />

right in front of him as he turned on the water. “Under here.”<br />

I wandered hesitantly over and waited for him to finish<br />

rinsing the plates. Instead, he just moved over to the side slightly so<br />

I could get to the garbage. With lightning speed I darted forward,<br />

pulled open the cabinet door, and chucked the crumpled paper bag<br />

inside.<br />

Tucker raised an eyebrow as he shut off the sink and dried<br />

his hands on a green and white towel beside it. “You okay?”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded, attempting to appear as <strong>no</strong>nchalant as possible. As<br />

if I didn’t just break the sound barrier as I hurtled forward to throw<br />

out a bag in the garbage that was dangerously close to his goodies.<br />

“Fine. Why do you ask?”<br />

“Never mind. Shall we go talk business?” He extended one<br />

arm in the direction of the room with the big couch and the TV.<br />

“We shall,” I agreed, glad for a<strong>no</strong>ther distraction.<br />

We headed into the next room and while I seated myself on<br />

the couch, he strode over to his desk and picked up a manila folder.<br />

76


When he lowered himself — way too close to me, I might add —<br />

onto the leather cushions, he held it out to me. “That’s the report we<br />

compiled from the first investigation. Any evidence we found is in<br />

there. You can read through it whenever you get the chance.”<br />

“Uh-huh.” I swung my knees away from him as I opened the<br />

folder. <strong>The</strong> report was only about a page long, but as I scanned it I<br />

<strong>no</strong>ticed that they had included the feelings that Brad had and when<br />

Adrian’s hair had been pulled as well as the concrete evidence.<br />

“Wow, you guys really were thorough.”<br />

“We want to give them as much information as we can,” he<br />

pointed out. “Now, we’ll be taking in some different team members<br />

this time, this way there will be some unbiased minds to investigate.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y won’t k<strong>no</strong>w what we’ve already found. So you need to be<br />

careful <strong>no</strong>t to mention anything in front of them.”<br />

“Seems easy e<strong>no</strong>ugh.” I couldn’t really have a conversation<br />

with him while I was facing the opposite direction, so I slid my<br />

knees back around. Unfortunately, I moved a little too fast, and they<br />

k<strong>no</strong>cked gently against his. Once again that electric shock rocketed<br />

up my thigh, and I couldn’t help but glance down to see if there were<br />

actual sparks scattering from where we’d made contact. My head<br />

told me to move away, but my body didn’t want to. I left our knees<br />

touching.<br />

Tucker’s cheeks looked a little flushed. “Okay. So, um, next,<br />

you’ll need to k<strong>no</strong>w that we still can’t talk to the Masons about too<br />

much, unless they have direct questions. That report was written in<br />

a way that was meant to comfort them, <strong>no</strong>t make them more<br />

alarmed.”<br />

I glanced back down at the paper, trying to read it and get an<br />

idea of what he meant. But every nerve in my body was completely<br />

focused on the sensation of my leg touching his. I wanted to get<br />

closer. I shouldn’t. But I wanted to.<br />

He granted my wish without even hearing it. He leaned to<br />

point at something on the paper. <strong>The</strong> print was just gibberish to me<br />

by then; I was too aware of the way his shoulder was pressing<br />

against mine. More of those pleasant, hot sparks were cascading<br />

down into my hand and the rest of my torso. “See here, how we<br />

77


wrote that Adrian felt a slight tug on her hair, rather than a pull?”<br />

His breath was warm against my cheek as he spoke.<br />

I think I heard that faint voice of reason in the back of my<br />

head warning me <strong>no</strong>t to do what my body was urging me to, but I<br />

was past the point of logic. My body was alive with the tingle he<br />

was sending through me with just an accidental touch. I needed to<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w what it would be like to really touch him.<br />

Slowly, I turned my head to face him. My heart was raving<br />

in my chest as it pumped adrenaline through me. His dark eyes met<br />

mine, and I searched them for just a second, hoping for a green light.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n I let mine close, leaned in, and gently placed my lips against<br />

his. <strong>The</strong> touch was so soft, but instantly the delicious warm<br />

sensation started at my toes and spread the rest of the way up my<br />

body.<br />

At first, he didn’t react, but after a moment he pressed back<br />

into the kiss. One hand reached up and gently rested on my cheek.<br />

Even more of those wonderful hot sparks rained down through my<br />

face, my throat, and into my torso.<br />

Yesss. Triumph joined the rush of emotions as I opened my<br />

mouth a little. His hand moved from my cheek down onto the side<br />

of my neck, then wrapped around the back. I brought one of my own<br />

hands up to rest on his chest. Even though he wasn’t a big guy, his<br />

body felt warm and strong beneath my fingers.<br />

I wasn’t sure how long we were making out on his couch for,<br />

but it was starting to get really difficult to resist the urge to let my<br />

hand wander a little lower. Luckily, Tucker pulled back from the<br />

kiss, but just far e<strong>no</strong>ugh so his lips were out of reach. Those<br />

bottomless brown eyes latched onto my gaze and held me there. My<br />

heart was still furiously pulsing away, but I took the moment to catch<br />

my breath.<br />

“Wow,” he breathed softly.<br />

A small laugh bubbled up from inside me. I was on such a<br />

high from his lips; my head actually felt clouded and fuzzy. “You<br />

said it, dude.”<br />

He leaned a little closer and rested his forehead against mine.<br />

“You k<strong>no</strong>w, I’ve been wanting to do that for weeks.”<br />

78


I pulled away so I could get a better view of his face. “You’re<br />

shitting me. I’ve been fighting the urge since the night we watched<br />

Primal Fear.”<br />

“What? Why were you fighting it?” he exclaimed. His<br />

<strong>no</strong>rmally pale face was flushed with the same kind of life that was<br />

flowing through me.<br />

“I didn’t think it was appropriate to jump the team leader!” I<br />

shot back.<br />

We stared at each other for a moment, and then a fit of<br />

laughter clutched us both. He’d been waiting for me to make the<br />

move for as long as I’d been battling it off and insisting the feelings<br />

weren’t really there.<br />

“Well, if you’d jumped me in an investigation, I might have<br />

had to push you away,” Tucker said thoughtfully. “But I wouldn’t<br />

have wanted to.”<br />

“Is this okay, though?” I asked, for once being totally<br />

serious. Just because he kissed me <strong>no</strong>w didn’t mean he would let me<br />

do it again.<br />

For an answer, he leaned in and kissed me again. After a few<br />

more heart-booming seconds, he broke free and said, “Of course it’s<br />

okay. It’s more than okay. It’s amazing.”<br />

I could feel color rushing to my own face, so I leaned my<br />

body into his and rested my head against his shoulder. Amazing. It<br />

had been a while since anyone had used that word to describe a<br />

moment with me. But it was exactly the word I’d been thinking of.<br />

“I can’t believe you just kissed me,” he mused.<br />

“I can’t believe I just kissed you, either,” I giggled.<br />

We sat there for a little while longer, the quiet suddenly<br />

feeling <strong>no</strong>t so deafening, but comfortable. My heart quieted down a<br />

bit, and my nerves relaxed a little. I was still very aware of his body<br />

against mine and the heat it was radiating, but the big question had<br />

been answered. I <strong>no</strong>w knew what would happen if I kissed Tucker.<br />

However, a<strong>no</strong>ther question slowly began to rise up in place of the<br />

old one.<br />

“So what happens <strong>no</strong>w?” I asked, shattering the silence<br />

around us.<br />

79


Tucker didn’t answer at first, and I couldn’t help but wonder<br />

if he was going to say it couldn’t happen again. But when he spoke,<br />

his solution made my heart flutter again. “Now, I take you out this<br />

weekend. Not just for a Chai and pumpkin bread or pizza and tacos.<br />

I mean for a real dinner.”<br />

“That would be awesome,” I replied. “It’s okay to, you<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w, date a<strong>no</strong>ther investigator?”<br />

He shrugged. “I k<strong>no</strong>w there are some couples who are<br />

members. As long as we don’t let it interfere with the actual work,<br />

it’ll be fine.”<br />

“We’ll be totally professional!” I pulled away from his<br />

shoulder and sat up straight, raising an arm in salute.<br />

“Oh, definitely,” he agreed with a laugh.<br />

“But right <strong>no</strong>w we don’t have to be.” I leaned in and pressed<br />

my mouth against his lips. I wasn’t quite finished with him yet.<br />

On Friday night when we pulled up in front of the Masons’<br />

house, both of our bellies were full of delicious Italian food from a<br />

family-owned place Tucker had introduced me to. I had given up on<br />

a few failed attempts to keep the goofy smile off my face; it just<br />

wasn’t going away. If I had expected things to change between us<br />

after I made a move, I had been totally mistaken. Things hadn’t been<br />

any different except that I could reach out and hold his hand beneath<br />

the booth and we’d spent a few minutes making out in the car before<br />

leaving for the investigation.<br />

This time it was a brand-new, spotless white Camaro that<br />

was parked in front of us. I didn’t have time to wonder who it<br />

belonged to before Susannah climbed out of the driver’s side. Damn,<br />

that girl had it all. “Okay, is Susannah a hired assassin or<br />

something?” I asked. “How does she afford a car like that?”<br />

He laughed as he reached for the door handle. “Not exactly.<br />

She’s a pharmacist.”<br />

“Oh, how I wish I wasn’t going to be forty before I have my<br />

degree,” I groaned.<br />

80


“It might be helpful if you figure out what you want to do<br />

first,” Tucker teased, swinging his legs around so he could step out<br />

of the car.<br />

Susannah threw herself into him in a hug and then zeroed in<br />

on me. <strong>The</strong> sugary aroma of strawberries and cream invaded my<br />

<strong>no</strong>se. “Hi, guys!” she greeted us with her usual bubbliness.<br />

Brad was the other member of the original investigation to<br />

join us. He didn’t hug me, but he shook my hand and asked with a<br />

smile, “When are you going to become a member already?”<br />

I glanced up at Tucker and had to pause for a moment just to<br />

admire how good-looking he was. Seriously, that boy had the most<br />

heart-throbbingly gorgeous brown eyes I’d ever seen. <strong>The</strong>n my mind<br />

refocused and I searched his gaze for any indication that Brad’s<br />

suggestion would be a possibility. He had never brought it up before,<br />

but I’d been on four investigations with them. My comfort level had<br />

seriously adjusted, even though <strong>no</strong>thing truly exciting had<br />

happened. I felt better about being in the dark and had learned my<br />

way around the basic equipment. As far as I was concerned, I wanted<br />

to keep it up.<br />

He wasn’t paying attention, though; he was too busy shaking<br />

the hands of the other two members of the night’s team. I had met<br />

them both before; one was this giant, burly man in his late thirties<br />

named Anthony, and the other was an awkward kind of guy around<br />

my age named Jamie.<br />

Once all the hellos had been exchanged, we stood in a circle<br />

to ground ourselves. By that time, they didn’t need to guide me, but<br />

Anthony filled the silence with a prayer that asked the protection of<br />

Saint Michael. My eyes roved to the giant golden cross resting in<br />

the open V of his navy polo. I’d never reached out for protection<br />

from a higher power, but the more religious members of the group<br />

held tightly to their respective faiths.<br />

As we carried our cases along the cement walkway up to the<br />

front door, Susannah fell into step beside me at the back of the<br />

group. “Hey, Chelsea, it looks like you and I are the only ladies<br />

tonight,” she pointed out. “Do you want to work together?”<br />

81


I considered this for a moment. Up until then, I had always<br />

worked side by side with Tucker. I’d built up a definite level of trust<br />

in him, and I knew that he had faith in me. I’d only met Susannah<br />

for investigations, and our interactions had been brief. It would take<br />

quite a leap forward for me to abandon what I’d grown comfortable<br />

with in exchange for something uncertain. Especially in a place<br />

where we’d actually gotten some tangible evidence before. But she<br />

seemed super nice and friendly, and she’d been doing this as long as<br />

Tucker had. Plus, if she was his best friend, she had to be some kind<br />

of awesome. “Sure,” I agreed. “That would be fun.”<br />

“Is that okay, Mr. Team Leader?” She swung her case<br />

forward and jabbed Tucker in the back of the knee.<br />

“Hey!” He stepped quickly sideways and glanced over his<br />

shoulder at us. “That’s fine if that’s what you guys want. Jamie,<br />

you’re coming with me tonight.”<br />

He certainly didn’t seem worried about me pairing with<br />

Susannah, so I felt my confidence inflate a little. A very little, but it<br />

was something.<br />

As soon as the Masons opened the door, I decided that the<br />

way that they had written the report of findings to make it sound as<br />

comforting as possible had definitely been a success. <strong>The</strong> couple<br />

seemed much more at ease this time around. <strong>The</strong>y were smiling<br />

when they welcomed us into their home, and Mrs. Mason even stood<br />

on her own rather than hiding behind her husband.<br />

Tucker and the Masons brought Jamie and Anthony for a<br />

walkthrough of the house, while Brad, Susannah, and I stayed in the<br />

kitchen to unload some equipment. Brad brought forth his video<br />

camera and tripod, and instead of just asking the more experienced<br />

member, he asked both of us, “Where do you think we should put<br />

this?”<br />

“I’d say one of the places where Chelsea and Tucker got<br />

some hard evidence last time,” Susannah suggested. “I was going to<br />

say we put a motion detector in the playroom.”<br />

I bobbed my head. “That was my first thought, too. <strong>The</strong> place<br />

we actually saw something move would be a good place to have a<br />

camera set up in case someone decides to play Barbies again.”<br />

82


Brad agreed, and departed to go get it set up. As soon as he<br />

was gone, Susannah plopped a motion detector into my hand.<br />

“Come on, Chica. We’re gonna put these in the bedrooms upstairs.”<br />

She held up her own and flashed an excited grin. This girl had done<br />

hundreds of investigations, and she was still so enthusiastic about it.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n again, you never really knew what to expect. It couldn’t<br />

exactly get old fast.<br />

In a few minutes, we had everything placed where it needed<br />

to be. I was actually glad that Susannah had asked me to partner with<br />

her, because since I wasn’t shadowing Tucker, I could actually<br />

contribute to the setup. A new sense of importance layered the edges<br />

of my confidence; I held my head uncharacteristically high as I<br />

stepped back onto the pink and white kitchen tiles.<br />

“Does anyone have a preference where they want to start?”<br />

Tucker asked, hoisting an expensive-looking camera on a thick strap<br />

over his head.<br />

“I want to check out the master bedroom again,” Brad spoke<br />

up.<br />

“No problem. Susannah and Chelsea, you two can take the<br />

downstairs for <strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

“Roger,” she chimed in.<br />

“Okay, then.” Tucker finished adjusting his camera around<br />

his neck and met my gaze pointedly. “If everyone is ready, then<br />

we’ll go lights out.”<br />

Even though I was getting an ego boost from handling this<br />

on my own, it was a definite relief to k<strong>no</strong>w he still had my back. I<br />

<strong>no</strong>dded slightly, just e<strong>no</strong>ugh to send him the message that I’d be<br />

fine.<br />

Everyone else filed out of the kitchen, and the last one<br />

flipped the light switch, leaving Susannah and me in the dark. For a<br />

second or two, it was still freaky as my mind kicked into horrormovie-writer<br />

gear, wondering what was lurking in the corners, just<br />

waiting for us to wander too close. <strong>The</strong>n logic bubbled up from my<br />

smarter stream of consciousness and washed over my sympathetic<br />

nervous system, reminding it that <strong>no</strong>thing had ever actually grabbed<br />

me from the shadows.<br />

83


“Let’s head right for the goods,” my partner gushed. <strong>The</strong> red<br />

circle from her flashlight rested on the <strong>no</strong>w-empty doorway leading<br />

into the hallway. “I want to go play Barbies with some ghosts.”<br />

I clicked on my own flashlight and gestured for her to lead<br />

the way. “Sounds good to me.”<br />

My heart began to flutter as we stepped down into the sunken<br />

playroom once again. <strong>The</strong> familiar giant bay window and ten<br />

thousand toy-filled plastic bins dragged forth the memory of our last<br />

visit. My brain set up this big screen display of Barbie falling over<br />

at my feet, adding in the special effect of a tiny doll scream.<br />

Swallowing the rising fear, I squared my shoulders and<br />

marched right over to where we had been sitting last time. Instead<br />

of taking the floor again, I perched on top of a bin as Tucker had.<br />

Susannah took the opportunity to open a<strong>no</strong>ther of them and<br />

pull out a few toys. Carefully, she laid out a plastic stegosaurus, a<br />

stuffed rabbit, and a<strong>no</strong>ther Barbie. Just as I had, she sat down on the<br />

floor and laid them out in a perfectly straight row. <strong>The</strong>n she looked<br />

up at me through eyelashes weighted down with a ton of mascara<br />

and grinned. “If there is anyone else here with us, I’ve got some toys<br />

for you to play with.”<br />

84


Chapter Eight<br />

We sat in the playroom for the entire forty-five minutes it<br />

took for Tucker to radio us and ask if we were ready to switch. I set<br />

up my digital recorder beside me and we asked all the standard<br />

questions, along with a few about if the spirits remembered me.<br />

Apparently, my friend didn’t feel very playful, because those toys<br />

didn’t move a fraction of a quarter of a centimeter. <strong>The</strong> room was as<br />

silent and motionless as a church on a Friday night.<br />

Susannah’s face oozed disappointment as she spoke into the<br />

walkie-talkie. “Yeah, we can switch. Nothing’s happening down<br />

here.”<br />

I gathered up my equipment and started slipping things back<br />

into their respective pockets in the camo cargo pants I’d discovered<br />

to be quite handy. “Maybe there will be something on the audio or<br />

video.”<br />

She shrugged one shoulder as she placed each toy back into<br />

the bin they came from. “I guess so.”<br />

We headed for the e<strong>no</strong>rmous doorway and as I stepped up<br />

onto the tiles of the hallway, I felt a rough shove from behind me. It<br />

was a good thing I had all my equipment in my pockets, because my<br />

hands shot out to break my fall as I tripped forward. My palms<br />

smacked the cool floor at the same time that my shin collided with<br />

the step. Hot sparks flew up my arms and leg on impact, but luckily<br />

I saved myself from a total face-plant.<br />

As soon as I realized that my body wasn’t injured, I<br />

recognized that my pride was. A furious blush rushed up my neck to<br />

my cheeks and I whipped around, ready to ask Susannah just what<br />

her problem was.<br />

Instead, her pretty eyes were wide with concern as she<br />

swooped down on me. “Are you okay?” she asked frantically, her<br />

voice higher than usual. “What happened? Did you catch your shoe<br />

on the step?”<br />

“Uh, <strong>no</strong>.” All the blood must have rushed to my hands and<br />

my shin, because my brain was working extra slowly. “I felt a pretty<br />

good push.”<br />

85


Susannah’s hand instantly covered her perfectly painted lips,<br />

but didn’t actually touch them so as to keep the makeup intact. “You<br />

what? I swear, Chelsea, I didn’t touch you. I had my camera in both<br />

hands.” She held it up for emphasis.<br />

Finally, something in my mind plugged in again. Even more<br />

adrenaline rushed forth and I was on my feet in less than a second.<br />

“Something pushed me.”<br />

Her head jerked in every direction, looking for something<br />

she wouldn’t ever be able to find. “Who’s here?” she demanded.<br />

“Did you just push Chelsea? Why would you do that?”<br />

Suddenly, I felt hands on my shoulders. I jumped high<br />

e<strong>no</strong>ugh that I almost hung myself on the immaculate chandelier<br />

dangling from the ceiling. When I hit the ground again, I swung<br />

around to see dark eyebrows furrowed over familiar brown eyes.<br />

“What happened?” Tucker asked. “Someone pushed you?”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded as my heart pounded against my chest like a dog’s<br />

foot against the floor as it scratched itself. <strong>The</strong> explanation stuck to<br />

my heavy tongue.<br />

Susannah came to my rescue. “We were just walking out of<br />

the room and it looked like she tripped.”<br />

Jamie poked his head out from behind Tucker and <strong>no</strong>dded at<br />

something behind us, inside the playroom. “It looks like the camera<br />

might have captured it.”<br />

As he and Susannah went over to check it out, I sucked in<br />

deep breaths of air to calm myself down. It was totally bad to let the<br />

residents see one of the investigators freaking out. <strong>The</strong>y would<br />

definitely <strong>no</strong>t be reassured by a professional blubbering about how<br />

Casper gave her a shove. I had to get it together.<br />

“Are you okay?” Tucker asked. He still hadn’t taken his<br />

hands off my shoulders. As I started to think clearly again, a warm<br />

tingle began to spread from where his fingers rested. His grip was<br />

strong, but so gentle.<br />

<strong>The</strong> comfort of his touch was just what I needed to focus on<br />

to bring myself back to center. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just a little wigged.”<br />

I glanced over my shoulder as if I expected to see the culprit. Okay,<br />

Chels, keep searching for the Invisible Man.<br />

86


Instead of a terrifying monster with giant claws, or whatever<br />

<strong>no</strong>nsensical beast I expected, I only saw Susannah and Jamie<br />

huddled around the little camera screen. When they <strong>no</strong>ticed me<br />

looking, they both waved us over at the same time. I was hesitant to<br />

break away from Tucker’s hands, but I had to see what they’d found.<br />

He was right at my heels anyway as I joined the other two.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y moved over to give us a better view of the palm-sized screen.<br />

Jamie had his hand on a button, and I saw myself falling in reverse<br />

as he rewound the footage. A second after I was on my feet on the<br />

video, he took his finger off the button. “Okay, right here. This is<br />

some Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Activity shit.”<br />

My eyes glued themselves to the tiny image of me as it raised<br />

one foot to step out of the room. Suddenly, what looked like a very<br />

small and subtle shock wave blasted out from the center of my back,<br />

sending ripples through my t-shirt. Susannah was easily a foot<br />

behind me, with both her hands on her camera, just as she’d said.<br />

Surprisingly, I didn’t freak out. In fact, I didn’t really feel<br />

anything. Maybe my body was becoming immune to fear after being<br />

constantly attacked by it. Or maybe it didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w how to process<br />

the physics-defying event it had just been a victim of. It was quite a<br />

weird phe<strong>no</strong>me<strong>no</strong>n to stand there feeling absolutely <strong>no</strong>thing,<br />

watching a clip of myself being shoved by an invisible force. I raised<br />

my hand to point at the screen. Despite my numbness, it was<br />

quivering. “Can ... can I see that again?”<br />

“Yeah, sure.” Jamie fumbled hurriedly with the device and<br />

rewound it again. Once more we saw the clear imprint of something<br />

hitting my back, only <strong>no</strong>thing was there.<br />

By the time it was over, my brain had remembered how to<br />

send reactions through my body. Dampness was clutching at the<br />

fabric under my arms and my breathing sounded ragged and<br />

shallow. My heart rate was gaining speed like a rocket launching<br />

into the sky.<br />

“Are you okay, Chelsea?” Susannah asked. “You look<br />

awfully pale.”<br />

87


“Yeah, you look like you’ve seen a ghost,” Jamie offered.<br />

When <strong>no</strong> one laughed, he immediately busied himself with the<br />

camera again. “I’ll just rewind this ...”<br />

I shook my head. No, I was very <strong>no</strong>t okay. <strong>The</strong> events had<br />

finally just registered in my head. Everything I had been afraid of<br />

had just come into being right in front of me. Well, behind me,<br />

technically. Something I couldn’t see had attacked me. <strong>The</strong> spirit<br />

had given me a pretty hefty shove and I could have gotten seriously<br />

hurt. This was the reason that they had terrified me so much in the<br />

first place. And <strong>no</strong>w I had a reason to be afraid.<br />

“Come on, let’s go outside for a minute. You guys can start<br />

the second sweep without us.” Tucker laid his hands on my<br />

shoulders again and steered me in the direction of the door. I didn’t<br />

need much pushing. Now that I had an excuse to run away, I<br />

quickened my pace and actually leapt right out from under his grip<br />

and up out of the sunken room.<br />

Once we stepped out into the warm, damp night air, he sat<br />

down on the cement step and patted the spot next to him. Gratefully,<br />

I sank down like a deflating balloon, all the tension whooshing out<br />

of me in a massive sigh. I was out of the house. I wasn’t trapped<br />

there with a nasty spirit who wanted to hurt me. It was okay to<br />

breathe again.<br />

He wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me against<br />

his side. His body was warm and steady. “Remember what I said,<br />

Chels? You can always leave if you get spooked or uncomfortable<br />

at all. You didn’t have to wait for me to make the decision.”<br />

“I wasn’t thinking. My basic motor functions kind of shut<br />

down to make room for all of that terror.” I stared at the tiny cracks<br />

in the gray material beneath us. Its cool temperature was seeping<br />

through my jeans, contrasting the humid air.<br />

“What are you thinking <strong>no</strong>w?” His thumb gently traced a<br />

circle on my bare arm.<br />

“Honestly? I’m thinking my worst fear just came true. That<br />

was like something straight out of a horror movie. Something<br />

invisible just pushed me down. I had <strong>no</strong> way of fighting back or<br />

seeing it coming. It could hurt me again.”<br />

88


Tucker was quiet for a moment, and all I could hear was the<br />

sound of his breath gently moving next to my ear. <strong>The</strong>n he asked,<br />

“Did it hurt you?”<br />

“It shoved me!” I exclaimed instinctively, and then I actually<br />

thought about the question. Yeah, my shin might be bruised a little.<br />

But it didn’t hurt <strong>no</strong>w. My hands weren’t stinging. Nothing was<br />

sprained, twisted, or broken. No blood had been shed during the<br />

incident. “Well ... I guess <strong>no</strong>t really. It tried though.”<br />

“Maybe. And maybe it was able to touch you because you<br />

let your guard down a little because we were wrapping up the first<br />

round. In any case, this ‘worst fear’ of yours — it just happened.<br />

And you survived it.”<br />

Damn. <strong>The</strong> boy had a point. I was pretty much <strong>no</strong> worse for<br />

wear after the incident. Granted, I was a little shook up, and I’d most<br />

likely have a bruise, but that was the worst of it. I wasn’t<br />

psychologically scarred — at least as far as I could tell. I wasn’t<br />

running screaming for my mommy. I wasn’t being rushed to the<br />

hospital or spinning my head in a full 360, Regan style.<br />

“Trust me. I’ve never been pushed, but I have had things<br />

thrown at me. And let me tell you, I k<strong>no</strong>w it’s freaky. But you’re <strong>no</strong>t<br />

defenseless. Remember, you’re alive. <strong>The</strong>y’re dead. You can claim<br />

your space and ground yourself again and head back in there and be<br />

just fine again.” His voice circled my head and seemed to stroke my<br />

frazzled nerves; I could feel the adrenaline slowly dissipating.<br />

For a few minutes, we just sat there and I focused on doing<br />

just what he’d said. I felt the ground beneath my feet and envisioned<br />

myself covered in armor and surrounded by white light. Little by<br />

little, my senses began to return to <strong>no</strong>rmal.<br />

After a while, he asked, “Do you feel better <strong>no</strong>w?”<br />

I sucked in a deep breath and heaved it out. <strong>The</strong> oxygen was<br />

definitely clearing my head. That and <strong>no</strong>t being stuck in a room with<br />

an angry dead guy. “Yeah, I do.”<br />

Tucker’s fingers touched my cheek and he gently turned my<br />

head up so I would meet his gaze. Those coffee-colored eyes<br />

grabbed me and held me in place. “Do you want to sit out the rest of<br />

this investigation?”<br />

89


<strong>The</strong> blood rushed to my cheeks and I wanted to break the<br />

gaze, but I just couldn’t look away. Yes, I definitely wanted to. I<br />

wanted to run home and curl up under the covers and never think<br />

about ghosts again. But could I?<br />

“Chelsea. Nobody is going to judge you. I promise.” His<br />

eyes were void of their <strong>no</strong>rmal playful light.<br />

I’d already taken a few steps out of the door and wanted to<br />

continue in the general away direction. Temptation was lounging<br />

seductively on the sidewalk, raising a finger and beckoning me to it.<br />

Every fiber in my body wanted to run into its arms and let it take me<br />

away to safety. But if I let myself keep running, would I ever stop<br />

and turn around again?<br />

Who was I kidding? <strong>The</strong>re was <strong>no</strong> way in hell that I was<br />

coming back if I left.<br />

“I’ll come back in.” I finally broke from his gaze and stood<br />

up.<br />

“Are you sure?” Tucker rose to his feet and looked down at<br />

me, his forehead creased in a frown. “You k<strong>no</strong>w you shouldn’t push<br />

yourself when it comes to the para<strong>no</strong>rmal.”<br />

I knew what he was talking about; if you were too shaken,<br />

too unguarded, you were an easier target for any spirits in the area.<br />

If you had a bad feeling about a case, the general rule of thumb was<br />

to just <strong>no</strong>t participate. But whoever this spirit was, whatever it had<br />

pushed me for, whatever it wanted from any of us, I couldn’t let it<br />

get the best of me. He was right; the worst had happened, and<br />

looking back, it turned out to <strong>no</strong>t be that bad at all. I was fine.<br />

Although he had sounded cautious, he seemed totally<br />

psyched to have me on board again. A big smile broke out across his<br />

fair skin and he looked like he wanted to reach out and hug me.<br />

Whether he stopped himself because he was nervous or trying to be<br />

professional, I wasn’t sure.<br />

With a deep breath, I turned and opened the door to step back<br />

inside.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rest of the night was more than encouraging. I traded<br />

partners with Jamie so I could stick by Tucker, just in case I needed<br />

90


to borrow some of that confidence again. But it was really<br />

unnecessary. Although something incredibly freaky had happened<br />

in the beginning, the remainder of the investigation was completely<br />

uneventful. Everyone had material to work with after the shove; they<br />

had specific questions to ask and they all wanted to get into the<br />

playroom. But there was <strong>no</strong> response, at least <strong>no</strong>ne that we could<br />

hear or see.<br />

I elected to head home instead of joining the group for their<br />

usual post-investigation diner rendezvous. Even though <strong>no</strong>thing else<br />

had happened, I felt thoroughly drained. Probably from focusing all<br />

my energy on making sure I was completely, totally, one hundred<br />

percent covered in my imaginary armor. My brain was fried from all<br />

the concentration. We didn’t talk too much on the way home — in<br />

spite of the scare factor of the evening, I was drifting in and out of<br />

consciousness as sleep grappled for a hold on me.<br />

When Tucker pulled into my driveway, I stumbled sleepily<br />

out the door onto the blacktop. To my surprise, he turned off the car<br />

and got out with me. “You coming in?” I asked.<br />

He laughed. “I’m just walking you to the door.”<br />

Hmm. So maybe things were a little bit different between us.<br />

I was getting some real lady treatment, apparently. He fell into step<br />

beside me as we made the short trek up the drive and to the front<br />

door. <strong>The</strong> outdoor light wasn’t on, which meant that my dad was<br />

home and had turned it off automatically when he went to bed.<br />

“Well,” I said, <strong>no</strong>t sure exactly how to say goodnight to a<br />

new, sort-of, <strong>no</strong>t-official boyfriend after a para<strong>no</strong>rmal investigation.<br />

Needless to say, it wasn’t a situation I found myself in frequently.<br />

“Listen,” he interrupted my trying to think of what to say. “I<br />

wanted to let you k<strong>no</strong>w how impressed I was tonight. I probably<br />

wouldn’t have gone back in after that.”<br />

My eyebrows shot so far up that anyone leaning out a second<br />

floor window could have reached out and caught them. “Really?”<br />

Tucker seemed so fearless when it came to ghost hunting. “Even<br />

though that wasn’t a demonic case or anything?”<br />

91


He shrugged. “Yeah. I mean, it was still a big deal. That<br />

doesn’t happen every day. I would probably have stayed on the<br />

porch the rest of the night if it was me.”<br />

“Well, damn, if I’d k<strong>no</strong>wn that, I probably would have, too!”<br />

I exclaimed. <strong>The</strong>n I couldn’t help but let out a giggle. This was<br />

reassuring. I figured the professional ghost hunters were well past<br />

the point of being scared. I knew that they had the bad feelings<br />

equals stay away rule, but I didn’t think anything could happen midinvestigation<br />

to make them want to leave.<br />

“You k<strong>no</strong>w the case last Saturday night that you didn’t come<br />

to because you were working?” When I <strong>no</strong>dded, he went on. “Ethan<br />

left in the middle of that one. He was getting some stomach pains<br />

and he just didn’t feel right about it. Sometimes you just have to cut<br />

your losses and realize that you might be better off <strong>no</strong>t involving<br />

yourself in a certain case.”<br />

I wondered if maybe I should have sat out the rest of the<br />

time. Would I wake up covered in warts or with my pupils covering<br />

the whites of my eyes or something? I opened my mouth to vocalize<br />

this concern, but Tucker wasn’t done.<br />

“If you weren’t meant to stay in this case, you would have<br />

felt it and k<strong>no</strong>wn to sit out. It’s <strong>no</strong>t fear that keeps a person away;<br />

it’s a different feeling. I can’t describe it. You’ll feel it someday; we<br />

all do. All I can say is that you’re something else, Chelsea Keller.<br />

You don’t have any idea how strong you really are.”<br />

By this time, his face was about a thumb’s length away from<br />

mine, and my heart was already thumping away. Electricity crackled<br />

between us as his words encircled me and twined themselves<br />

through my nerves. This indescribable feeling of lightness gripped<br />

me. Nobody had ever made me feel like I was strong before. I always<br />

felt like I was the baby of any group, the first one to turn and bolt<br />

like a bunny into her hole if there was trouble. Now I was hearing<br />

it outright from this boy. And, I suddenly realized, I cared very much<br />

what he thought of me.<br />

This time, he made the move forward. His lips pressed<br />

lightly against mine and ignited a fire in my mouth. It spread in a<br />

matter of seconds all the way down to my toes. I stepped forward<br />

92


and pressed myself up against him, reaching up to touch his face<br />

with both hands.<br />

At this very opportune moment, the front door swung open<br />

beside us with an ob<strong>no</strong>xious squeal. I jumped back from Tucker<br />

quickly and wiped the back of my hand across my mouth, trying to<br />

clear the imaginary evidence of what we’d just been doing. When,<br />

other than in the movies, does crap like that actually happen?<br />

Gunner’s eyebrows were hanging out in the air above his<br />

head with mine from earlier. “Um, sorry, I, uh, thought maybe you<br />

forgot your key, ‘cause you were, you k<strong>no</strong>w, uh, standing here for<br />

so long.” His cheeks were a shade of red I’d never seen before.<br />

Instead of getting an<strong>no</strong>yed by the interruption, Tucker let out<br />

a good-natured laugh. “It’s okay, man. Gunner, right? I’m Tucker.”<br />

He held out his hand to my little brother just as he would to any<br />

adult.<br />

<strong>The</strong> kid shook off the awkward immediately. “Oh! Hi,<br />

Tucker. It’s nice to meet you.” He shook hands enthusiastically.<br />

“How did the investigation go?” His head twisted from one of us to<br />

the next and back again, awaiting an explanation.<br />

“Do you want to come in?” I offered. “This might take a<br />

while.”<br />

Tucker’s smile faltered for maybe half a second. Was he<br />

nervous? We’d been to his house before, but never to mine. He<br />

didn’t let it stop him if he was. He <strong>no</strong>dded. “Sure, I can hang out for<br />

a little bit. Thank you.”<br />

As soon as we closed the front door behind us, Trouble<br />

rocketed out of <strong>no</strong>where and crashed into the newcomer’s knees. I<br />

held up my finger as a warning for him <strong>no</strong>t to bark or jump, so he<br />

just pressed his skinny body into Tucker’s legs and panted, staring<br />

up at me in<strong>no</strong>cently.<br />

Most people tried to avoid the hyperactive mutt, but <strong>no</strong>t this<br />

one. He immediately got on his knees and started scratching behind<br />

Trouble’s fluffy ears. “Oh, man. You didn’t tell me you had a dog.<br />

I love dogs. Hey, little guy. What’s his name?”<br />

93


“Trouble,” Gunner said proudly, as the canine in question<br />

flopped over on his back, begging for a tummy rub. Tucker complied<br />

readily.<br />

After a few minutes, during which my brother filled my beau<br />

in on the entire story of how we’d come to own the dog (which<br />

wasn’t very exciting; it just involved a trip to the animal shelter and<br />

naming him when he broke a vase the second he came into the<br />

house), we moved to sit on the couch and discuss the investigation.<br />

As excited as he was, Gunner could barely keep his eyes<br />

open. A few questions in, his head started to droop while he listened<br />

to Tucker explaining where we’d placed the cameras and motion<br />

detectors.<br />

“Gun, are you sure you don’t want to go to bed?” I asked.<br />

“No, I’m fine,” he mumbled. “I want to hear ...” His voice<br />

trailed off into a totally un-translatable murmur as his head rolled to<br />

the side to rest on a pillow.<br />

We stayed quiet for a little while, letting him disappear from<br />

the world. During these moments, my mind was racing. I was high<br />

on the compliments he’d paid me outside and new pride in myself<br />

for sticking out the investigation, and maybe a little drunk from the<br />

one head-spinning kiss we’d snuck in before we were interrupted.<br />

My room was only a few steps away. Temptation was hanging out<br />

down the hall again, wiggling his finger in that old “come-hither”<br />

gesture. I wanted so badly to invite Tucker back there and see what<br />

he looked like underneath that black t-shirt.<br />

But I hesitated. We had barely started this thing between us;<br />

he wasn’t even officially my boyfriend or anything. I didn’t want to<br />

take things too fast and make it weird. Normally, I wasn’t the one<br />

leading the way, so I didn’t have to think about these things so much.<br />

But Tucker was different; he was either very shy or very polite and<br />

gentlemanly. Maybe a little of both. I wondered, though, if he was<br />

thinking about it, too.<br />

Once I was certain that Gunner was asleep and movement<br />

wouldn’t disturb him, I rose from the couch. “You better go before<br />

I try and take advantage of you.” <strong>The</strong> words were serious, but I<br />

laughed quietly to direct it as a flirty joke instead.<br />

94


“Please explain to me how that’s supposed to be incentive to<br />

leave.” He grinned as he stood up next to me and reached for my<br />

hand. I laced my fingers through his and walked with him to the<br />

front door.<br />

“Thank you for dinner,” I murmured as I wrapped my arms<br />

around him and fell into his embrace. “And thank you for<br />

encouraging me tonight. You’re the best.”<br />

I felt him kiss the top of my head, but he didn’t respond. He<br />

just held me there, his arms tightly encircling me. My ear was<br />

pressed against his chest, and I could hear his heart bumping against<br />

it, quicker than I would have expected. I couldn’t keep the smile<br />

from stretching across my face. Who knew that after everything that<br />

had happened to scare me that night, I could still feel completely<br />

secure, like <strong>no</strong>thing in the whole world could touch me in that<br />

moment.<br />

After a little while, he pulled back a little so he could make<br />

eye contact again. “Do you remember what Brad asked you earlier?”<br />

“About joining you guys for real? I didn’t think you heard<br />

that.”<br />

“I did. And I think it’s an awesome idea. Would you want<br />

to? I mean, you’re basically a member as it is. You’ve done, what,<br />

five investigations? Six? All we’d have to do is set up a meeting<br />

with Daisy and Richard and they’ll officially put you in the training<br />

program. You’ve already had over a month of experience anyway.”<br />

Regardless of the whole ghost-pushing-me-and-scaring-meshitless<br />

ordeal, I didn’t even have to think about it. My confidence<br />

had grown into an e<strong>no</strong>rmous monster and I was ready for just about<br />

anything. “Yes. I’d love to.”<br />

A massive smile pulled his lips away from his teeth. “Great.<br />

I’ll give them a call in the morning and we’ll set something up. Now<br />

it’s really time for me to leave before I let you take advantage of<br />

me.” He bent his head down to kiss me again. Heat radiated from<br />

him, warming me all the way through every crevice of my body. I<br />

was seriously reconsidering inviting him back to my room, but it<br />

was over as fast as it started; he stepped back and reached for the<br />

doork<strong>no</strong>b. “I’ll be in touch, Miss Keller. Goodnight.” In a moment,<br />

95


he was gone, closing the door behind him. I barely heard its squeal<br />

over the thundering of my heart.<br />

96


Chapter Nine<br />

It took a few more weeks for Richard and Daisy to have free<br />

time in their schedule to see me. During that time, I kept myself busy<br />

with work, two more investigations, and as much time as I could<br />

manage to get with Tucker. I put my monthly free tickets to good<br />

use when I took him to see the latest Taranti<strong>no</strong> movie, and he took<br />

me out to dinner again. Sometimes we just met up after work for<br />

coffee (or tea, in my case) in downtown Bethany. Once, he even<br />

took me to this park where they had an old castle on the grounds that<br />

was rumored to be haunted. <strong>The</strong> group had tried to get in a few<br />

times, but they couldn’t get clearance from the town because the<br />

place was so dilapidated. It was still really cool to walk around and<br />

check it out.<br />

Finally, the group’s directors had about an hour one<br />

Wednesday night, so we met them at Joe Bean’s around seven<br />

o’clock. Tucker came with me because I’d asked him to, even<br />

though he insisted I could do it on my own. I knew I could, but I<br />

wanted him there anyway. He was far more the expert than me.<br />

<strong>The</strong> baristas knew our orders by heart, so one of them set the<br />

two cups down in front of us just as we caught sight of Richard and<br />

Daisy. <strong>The</strong>y were both wearing black t-shirts bearing the words<br />

“Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research” above a phone number in the<br />

same blue-with-white outline lettering.<br />

“Hi, Tucker. Hi, Chelsea,” Richard greeted us as they<br />

approached the table. He held out his hand to me first, and when I<br />

took it, mine was nearly engulfed in his clammy grip. He smiled as<br />

he sat down and Daisy popped up to shake hands next.<br />

Once they were both seated, I couldn’t help but ask, “Why<br />

don’t you guys wear those shirts to investigations? <strong>The</strong>y’re great.<br />

And they look so professional.”<br />

“We don’t want to alert the clients’ neighbors that they’re<br />

having a para<strong>no</strong>rmal investigation,” Daisy explained. “We try to<br />

protect their privacy at all costs. If their friends start thinking they’re<br />

wacky, they might be a little irritated with us for <strong>no</strong>t being discreet.”<br />

97


“Oh. Good point.” I immediately took a sip of my Chai so<br />

<strong>no</strong>thing else silly would come out of my mouth. Tucker’s fingers<br />

came to rest gently on my knee under the table, and sparks fired up<br />

my thigh. I raised the green mug higher so it would cover the blush<br />

creeping onto my cheeks. <strong>The</strong> spicy aroma of the tea pounded<br />

heavily against my <strong>no</strong>se, but I resisted the urge to move it and gulp<br />

in some fresh air.<br />

“So, we hear you’ve been quite an asset to our team,”<br />

Richard said, getting right to business. “We’d love to have you<br />

aboard. We welcome any individual interested in helping people<br />

experiencing hauntings. You understand that we are a totally<br />

<strong>no</strong>nprofit organization, correct? Also that you will need to be free<br />

on Friday and Saturday nights for investigations, and some Sundays<br />

for group meetings?”<br />

I bobbed my head, lowering the teacup. I’d downed it all by<br />

that time, so there could be <strong>no</strong> more hiding. “Yes, sir. I work full<br />

time, so I won’t be free always, but when I am, I’m all yours.”<br />

“That’s fine.” He waved his hand. “As long as you’re around<br />

for at least half of them. We just need to make sure you’re serious.”<br />

“You also understand that most of the time, absolutely<br />

<strong>no</strong>thing para<strong>no</strong>rmal will be happening. You’ll be sitting there in the<br />

dark with <strong>no</strong>thing going on and you need to maintain a professional<br />

demea<strong>no</strong>r and resist goofing off. Unless you want to play with some<br />

Barbies.” Daisy winked at me.<br />

I glanced at Tucker. “He told you about that?”<br />

His hand squeezed my knee as he smiled.<br />

“Sweetheart, we’ve seen the evidence,” Daisy replied.<br />

“Footage like that isn’t something we get regularly. Tucker wasn’t<br />

going to leave us out.”<br />

“You already k<strong>no</strong>w that most investigations begin at 9pm,<br />

and can end at any time throughout the night. We usually tell<br />

residents that we need the house until 3am, just to be safe. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

hardly ever go that long,” Richard added. “Most of the things that<br />

we would <strong>no</strong>rmally tell you, you already k<strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

“Excuse our redundancy,” Daisy added.<br />

“Don’t worry,” I assured them. “I’m paying attention.”<br />

98


<strong>The</strong> pair went on to explain to me the investigation<br />

procedure and told me that some of them were often at least two<br />

hours away. <strong>The</strong>y told me that soon I would start attending<br />

preliminary visits in which they would interview the clients on the<br />

para<strong>no</strong>rmal happenings in their house, but on those cases I would<br />

<strong>no</strong>t be investigating because I would have already established a<br />

relationship with the residents. <strong>The</strong>n they finished up by telling me<br />

that I’d go through a<strong>no</strong>ther two months of training before I became<br />

an official investigator, and some of these would have to be in<br />

cemeteries or buildings other than houses to make sure I had<br />

experience in all areas.<br />

When my head was totally filled to capacity with ghostly<br />

information, they sat back over their newly-ordered coffees and<br />

smiled in unison.<br />

“Well,” Daisy mused. “That’s that, then. We have a<br />

cemetery training this Saturday night. Are you available?”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded. “I am. I get off work at 8. I’ll come over right from<br />

the theater.”<br />

“Excellent.” Richard took a sip of his coffee and I couldn’t<br />

help but wonder if anything he drank or ate got stuck in his<br />

lumberjack beard.<br />

“Welcome to the Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research group,<br />

Chelsea Keller. <strong>The</strong> last thing we’ll need you to do is fill out some<br />

forms with some basic information, just like a job application.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y’re on the website, so you can print them and give them back<br />

to us on Saturday.” Daisy reached across the table to shake my hand<br />

again. Her elbow bumped her coffee cup gently and a few droplets<br />

splashed out onto the little plate beneath the cup.<br />

“Thank you!” I felt like I was being let into some kind of<br />

secret society. It was so different, so unique, so unaccepted by<br />

everyday people. And <strong>no</strong>t long ago, I’d been one of them. Who<br />

would have thought that I’d wind up joining a ghost hunting group?<br />

And <strong>no</strong>body even had a gun to my head or anything!<br />

“So, what do you do in your spare time? Did I hear you say<br />

theater?” Richard asked.<br />

99


I gave them a little bit of background information on me<br />

right there, telling them about my job and where I went to school<br />

and that I lived very close by. <strong>The</strong>y in turn told me that Daisy<br />

worked for a florist and Richard was a dental hygienist. Go figure,<br />

right?<br />

Once all the mugs had been emptied, we all stood up to say<br />

goodbye. <strong>The</strong> directors of the para<strong>no</strong>rmal group both shook my hand<br />

again and congratulated me. Daisy said she would look forward to<br />

seeing me on Saturday, and then they said farewell to Tucker, too.<br />

After they departed for their vehicle, I reached into my<br />

pocket to fish out my keys, but Tucker interrupted my search when<br />

he threw his arms around me. “Congrats, Chels!” I think he tried to<br />

lift me off the ground, but it didn’t work out, so he settled for<br />

swinging me from side to side excitedly.<br />

“Help! Assault!” I squealed sarcastically as I pretended to<br />

try and wiggle away. Really, I was just as excited as he was. I could<br />

barely believe I’d actually just had that conversation, and they were<br />

all congratulating my membership to a ghost hunting organization.<br />

Seriously. Ghost. Hunting. And me. In the same group.<br />

He laughed and let me go, then reached into his own pocket.<br />

A glance at his phone told him the time. “It’s only 8:30. Do you<br />

want to come over for a little bit?”<br />

My heart thudded hard into my ribs. We hadn’t been to<br />

Tucker’s place since the very first time we kissed. Whenever we<br />

hung out, it was always in public or at a stranger’s house for an<br />

investigation. <strong>The</strong> prospect of being alone with him, with <strong>no</strong> one<br />

else around, was even more exciting than my acceptance into LHPR.<br />

“I guess I don’t have anything better to do.” I rolled my eyes<br />

upwards coyly, trying to look bored.<br />

Tucker bent over in a mock bow. “Oh, thank you, Princess,<br />

for taking time to grace me with your presence.”<br />

I fell right into the role. “You are most welcome, lowly<br />

commoner. I also give you permission to carry me down the street<br />

to your house. I am most exhausted from my long day of looking in<br />

the mirror and brushing my hair.” I flipped said hair over my<br />

shoulder dramatically.<br />

100


“Tough luck, sister.” He gave me a gentle shoulder bump<br />

and started off in the direction of his apartment building.<br />

When we arrived, he led the way into the living room area.<br />

“Movie?” he asked.<br />

I couldn’t help but glance curiously at the closed door in the<br />

corner that I assumed led to his bedroom. Curiosity was scratching<br />

at my insides, but I swallowed it down. Just because we were alone<br />

at his place didn’t mean we’d wind up there. Right?<br />

“A movie would be fantastic,” I agreed. “Oh! Remember we<br />

were talking about Catch Me if You Can?”<br />

“Yes! I actually did pick that up the other day.” Tucker<br />

started rummaging through the piles of papers on his coffee table.<br />

“Now, finding it is a whole different story.”<br />

Trying <strong>no</strong>t to fidget too much, I wandered over to the desk<br />

to make myself useful. However, the paper situation was just as bad<br />

there, and it was clear that there were <strong>no</strong> DVD cases in the big white<br />

mess.<br />

“I guess it must be in my room.” He brushed past me to the<br />

closed door I’d been eyeballing when we first walked in. Since he<br />

didn’t close it behind him, I buckled under the weight of all that<br />

curiosity. I padded slowly over to stand in the doorway, peering in<br />

to see what Tucker Hamilton’s bedroom looked like.<br />

I expected to see clothes all over the place and empty pizza<br />

boxes and random objects covering the floor. At least, that was what<br />

I had seen with all the other guys I’d dated. Maybe it was because<br />

he was older, or maybe it was because he was Tucker, but his room<br />

was in almost perfect condition. He had two massive bookshelves<br />

on either side of his queen-sized bed, which were jam-packed with<br />

paperbacks and hard covers. <strong>The</strong>ir scent lingered in the room,<br />

mixing in with the distinctive smell of boy. Across the room was a<br />

dresser, which was where he picked up the movie in question.<br />

When he turned around, I could tell he hadn’t expected me<br />

to follow him. His eyes got a little wider and he started tapping the<br />

case against his other hand. “Oh. Yeah, welcome to my fortress.”<br />

Despite the way my knees suddenly felt wobbly <strong>no</strong>w that I<br />

was in his bedroom, I wandered further in. My hand reached out to<br />

101


touch the soft black comforter that covered the bed. “It’s nice.<br />

Totally was expecting more of a Beauty and the Beast-type library,<br />

though.” I glanced over my shoulder at him and grinned.<br />

He leaned against his dresser, still clutching the DVD.<br />

“Sorry to disappoint. I’ll be sure to have my library up to your<br />

standards next time.” A smile hovered on his perfect lips as well.<br />

I turned to face him and perched lightly on the edge of the<br />

bed. It was soft and totally comfy, and an image of laying there with<br />

him flashed through my mind. Instantly a blush raged on the surface<br />

of my skin, and I looked down at the floor so my hair would fall<br />

around my face and hopefully camouflage the color. “Are you a<br />

sleeps-on-the-couch kind of guy? Or do you actually stay in here?”<br />

“I sleep in here,” he answered. When I dared to peer up at<br />

him, I saw that he, too, was looking down at the floor.<br />

Was I being too forward by making my way into his space<br />

like this? I didn’t want to make him uncomfortable. I mean, I knew<br />

he had <strong>no</strong> problem being close to me. We’d done our share of<br />

making out in the car and what have you. But maybe I was taking it<br />

a little too far.<br />

My fingers found a spare thread in the comforter and began<br />

twisting it around. My brain fumbled for a way to desexualize me<br />

sitting on his bed. A little awkwardly, I asked, “What do you dream<br />

about, Tucker?”<br />

<strong>The</strong> flush that had flooded my skin wasn’t clearing up. Its<br />

heat radiated beneath my skin, causing my heart rate to spike<br />

dramatically. <strong>The</strong> pounding echoed in my ears, the only sound in the<br />

entire room. I couldn’t even hear either of us breathing. Oh, whoops.<br />

I’d been holding my breath.<br />

Tucker’s eyes slowly rose from their fixation on the floor<br />

until his gaze clasped mine. Those unfathomably spectacular dark<br />

eyes were full of more emotions than I could match names to. I<br />

wanted to hit the pause button and hold that glorious moment there<br />

forever.<br />

Until he decided to make it better.<br />

“If you want to, I could show you.” Slowly, he peeled<br />

himself away from the dresser. His steps were slow, but fluid, like<br />

102


his body was moving on its own but his mind was unsure. <strong>The</strong> room<br />

was so small that he made it to the bed in only a few strides, but it<br />

felt like it took him an hour to make the journey.<br />

He bent his head at the same time that I tipped my chin up<br />

and our lips connected softly. His hands came to rest on either side<br />

of me, and I was dimly aware of him subtly pushing me down and<br />

backward. <strong>The</strong> burning under my skin flared intensely and every<br />

single molecule in my body took off spinning.<br />

I started to crawl backwards with my elbows until I was<br />

resting on my back, and Tucker followed me, climbing onto the bed<br />

on his hands and knees. <strong>The</strong> mattress creaked under the shifting<br />

weight. With our bodies so close, I could feel an identical heat<br />

radiating from his.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n his lips pulled away from mine and he caught my gaze<br />

again. This time, right on the surface of his expression, I could<br />

plainly read his uncertainty. “Chelsea ... are you sure this is okay?”<br />

To my credit, I actually did stop to think about it for a<br />

moment. I brushed my hair away from my face and exhaled a whole<br />

lot of the rising passion to clear my head. Obviously, my body was<br />

completely okay with the situation. But I knew that wasn’t what he<br />

was asking.<br />

Clumsily, I sorted through the facts in my lust-riddled brain.<br />

None of the blood was really focused there anymore. I had k<strong>no</strong>wn<br />

Tucker for a few months <strong>no</strong>w, and he had only ever been trustworthy<br />

and kind. My heart was kicking for him just as much as the rest of<br />

my body was. I felt completely safe and confident that this was a<br />

good idea. In fact, it was a fantastic idea.<br />

I reached up and laid my hand against his cheek. His skin<br />

was so warm. It sent a whole new impulse spiraling through my arm<br />

and down the rest of my body. “I’m sure. Show me what you dream<br />

about.” I had absolutely <strong>no</strong> idea what part of my feverish brain the<br />

smooth line had come from, but the words were already out and<br />

gone. I leaned up to kiss him again.<br />

Satisfied by my reassurance, Tucker fell right back into the<br />

kiss. One of his hands slid down along my neck, sending those tiny,<br />

delicious sparks scattering out everywhere his fingertips brushed.<br />

103


<strong>The</strong>y roved gently down my arm, hesitated for a moment, and then<br />

came to rest against my hip.<br />

My own fingers quickly located the bottom of his t-shirt. I<br />

finally allowed my hand to dip beneath it and touch his skin. He got<br />

the idea and broke away from my mouth just long e<strong>no</strong>ugh to reach<br />

over his shoulder and tug the shirt over his head. My breath snagged<br />

on something in my throat as I gazed at his body for a moment. He<br />

was perfect. Fair skin, skinny arms, and everything. His obsidian<br />

necklace hung suspended in the air between us.<br />

I was nearly twisting right out of my skin. I reached up and<br />

pulled him down against me. We rolled over so that I was on top,<br />

and then again so he was, our lips meshed together. Somewhere in<br />

the kissing and touching, my tank top and shorts wound up on the<br />

floor. He had to reach over the side of the bed once his pants were<br />

off to retrieve a condom from his wallet at some point. It was warm<br />

in the room, but one or both of us — I wasn’t quite sure who —<br />

pulled back the covers and then we were beneath them.<br />

Finally, Tucker was above me again, with his hands pressing<br />

into the mattress on either side of me. <strong>The</strong>re was something<br />

incredible that I had <strong>no</strong> words to describe glowing in his eyes as we<br />

gazed at each other. <strong>The</strong> rest of the world around us had gone dark.<br />

My entire body, my whole being, was aware of only him. Every last<br />

nerve, each tiny atom, they were all quivering with anticipation.<br />

At first, I couldn’t help but stiffen, but he was so gentle that<br />

my body relaxed almost immediately. I wrapped my arms around<br />

his shoulders, and he lowered his head so it was beside mine and<br />

placed a soft kiss on my cheek. “Are you okay?” he whispered. His<br />

breath was hot as it danced across my neck.<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded, <strong>no</strong>t wanting to speak and shatter the beautiful<br />

moment. Words were cumbersome and pointless beneath the covers.<br />

Now was the time to show him just how okay I was, <strong>no</strong>t to tell him.<br />

Slowly, Tucker began to move, his hips rocking smoothly<br />

against mine. My brain had totally shut down and my body knew<br />

what to do. I fell into the rhythm that he conducted. We were<br />

connected in the most intimate way that two people could; there was<br />

<strong>no</strong> way I could ever let him any closer to me than this.<br />

104


Boy, I had <strong>no</strong> idea what I was getting myself into.<br />

105


Part Two<br />

106


Chapter Ten<br />

“You are absolutely beautiful.” Tucker’s lips brushed<br />

against my shoulder.<br />

I rolled over, the squeal of the mattress disturbing the<br />

wonderful stillness of his bedroom. “You’re too much.” I dipped my<br />

head to catch his lips before he brought his head back to rest on the<br />

pillow beside me.<br />

When I let him go again, he didn’t lay down. I could make<br />

out half of his face in the faint glow from the streetlight streaming<br />

through the window. He was just gazing at me. I didn’t need to see<br />

his eyes to envision the expression painted inside of them.<br />

“Tucker, be careful. If you keep on staring like that, I might<br />

start to suspect you’re possessed.”<br />

He let out a soft chuckle and finally dropped his head down.<br />

“You k<strong>no</strong>w, that’s <strong>no</strong>t really funny.”<br />

“You’re right. It’s completely terrifying,” I agreed.<br />

One of his big hands came out of <strong>no</strong>where and smushed<br />

against my face. “You’re completely terrifying.”<br />

I wriggled out from beneath him and squished my body up<br />

against his. A shiver rocketed through my veins, a thrilling result of<br />

the skin-to-skin contact. Mmm. If I hadn’t already jumped him when<br />

we’d gotten back to his place, I’d have jumped him right there.<br />

His arms came to rest around me, and I softened into his<br />

embrace. My stock of endless corny jokes melted away as that<br />

wonderful warm sensation spread outwards from my heart all the<br />

way down to my toes. “I love you,” I murmured into his chest. He<br />

smelled like the soap from the shower he’d just taken.<br />

He hooked his arms under mine and pulled me up so he could<br />

kiss me again. A flock of doves took flight in my stomach. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />

feathers tickled my insides as our lips locked together and time<br />

slowed down around us once again. When he was satisfied, he pulled<br />

back just e<strong>no</strong>ugh to whisper against my mouth, “I love you.”<br />

I laid my head down on his chest. “Thank you for dinner<br />

tonight.” My fingers traced a circle on his smooth skin.<br />

107


He placed one more kiss in my hair. “It was my pleasure.<br />

Happy eight months.”<br />

“Okay, refresh my memory on this particular house,” I<br />

requested as I cut the wheel to make a sharp right turn.<br />

In the passenger seat, Susannah opened up the manila folder<br />

with her expertly manicured hands. “This one is ...” she paused<br />

dramatically as she scanned the page for the information she needed.<br />

“<strong>The</strong> Johansson family. Both parents, still married, and one son.<br />

This is the one where the boy claims that something talks to him<br />

when he’s alone. <strong>The</strong> parents have never seen anything weird<br />

happen, but the kid is so freaked out they finally agreed to call us.”<br />

“Oh, right. <strong>The</strong> possible schizophrenia case.” My head<br />

bobbed as I recalled Daisy’s email about it when she asked if I would<br />

be available for the preliminary visit. We had the forms the family<br />

had already filled out on Susannah’s lap, but it was important to go<br />

and talk to them and find out what we were dealing with for<br />

ourselves.<br />

She giggled and closed the folder again. “Chelsea. You need<br />

to keep an open mind. You’re a ghost hunter <strong>no</strong>w. You can’t go<br />

around prescribing Adderall to our clients.”<br />

“I wasn’t thinking Adderall. Maybe military school.” I<br />

glanced her way and flashed a winning grin.<br />

Minutes later, I pulled the Honda up alongside a very pale<br />

yellow bi-level house with brown shutters. It looked <strong>no</strong>rmal e<strong>no</strong>ugh<br />

from the outside, but then, they always did. <strong>The</strong>re were never any<br />

transparent people out front mowing “666” into the lawn. That<br />

would have made our job way too easy. Actually, if I saw a spirit<br />

with a lawnmower, I’d probably slam on the gas rather than the<br />

brakes.<br />

Susannah pulled up the fur-lined hood of her poofy white<br />

jacket and reached for the door handle. “Here goes <strong>no</strong>thing.”<br />

I followed her lead and burrowed far inside the hood of my<br />

own much less stylish winter coat. <strong>The</strong> material made a swooshing<br />

sound as the sleeves brushed against my shoulders. As soon as I<br />

108


swung my legs out of the car, the frigid air attacked them, and a<br />

fierce chill rushed up my body. “Brrr.”<br />

We made our way up the driveway and along the little path<br />

that had been shoveled in the s<strong>no</strong>w up to the front steps. Taking care<br />

to check for ice first, I grabbed the railing and hopped up to the door.<br />

<strong>The</strong> man who pulled open the heavy interior door was thin,<br />

balding, and wearing some wicked 70s-style glasses. He didn’t<br />

smile as he peered out the glass pane on the outer door. “Can I help<br />

you?”<br />

I glanced over my shoulder at my partner, whose eyebrows<br />

were raised. Usually the clients were expecting us. “Er, yes, Mr.<br />

Johansson? I’m Chelsea Keller from Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

Research. This is Susannah Reid. We’re here for the preliminary<br />

visit? You spoke with Daisy?” My sentences began to curve up into<br />

question marks at the end as my confidence faltered.<br />

Still his face didn’t register any recognition — or any<br />

emotion at all, really — but he reached out to push open the door for<br />

us. “Oh. Okay. Come in.” We stepped onto a little brown-carpeted<br />

landing with two sets of stairs, one leading up and the other diving<br />

down. <strong>The</strong> house smelled softly like something pleasantly spicy and<br />

sweet, almost like the Chai teas I always grabbed from Joe Bean’s.<br />

Mr. Johansson was already disappearing up the set of stairs to the<br />

left.<br />

I stepped a little closer to Susannah as I shrugged off my<br />

hood. “Weird.”<br />

“Do you think we should follow him?” she whispered.<br />

Her question was answered momentarily in the form of a boy<br />

about Gunner’s age appearing at the top of the stairs. His face was<br />

drawn and pale. Now that was the sort of look I had grown to expect<br />

on a client. Maybe Daddy just hadn’t had much to do with contacting<br />

the para<strong>no</strong>rmal investigators.<br />

“Hi,” he said hesitantly, like he wasn’t sure what to do <strong>no</strong>w<br />

that we were there.<br />

“Hi, sweetie,” Susannah greeted him warmly with a vibrant<br />

smile. “I’m Susannah, and this is Chelsea. You must be Timmy. Is<br />

there somewhere we can sit down together so we can talk?”<br />

109


Now that she had his attention, Timmy was staring at her like<br />

she was something that had walked right out of one of the Playboys<br />

he’d hidden under his bed. Did ten-year-olds even read Playboys?<br />

Oh, God, that meant that Gunner ... Ew. Stop, brain. That is quite<br />

e<strong>no</strong>ugh of that kind of talk.<br />

Luckily, he recovered from his awe long e<strong>no</strong>ugh to lead us<br />

up the stairs and into a quaint little dining room. We sat down on the<br />

cold wooden chairs and Susannah slid the folder over to me. I pulled<br />

my pen out of my pocket and opened up to the first page.<br />

Once I was situated, I glanced up at Timmy. “Are your<br />

parents going to sit with us, too?”<br />

He cupped one hand around his mouth and yelled, “MOM!”<br />

I winced and stuck my pinky in my ear. Ah, yes, he was<br />

definitely my brother’s age.<br />

Shortly after the unnecessary yell, a woman with a short<br />

black mom-do appeared in the doorway. Unlike her husband, she at<br />

least offered us a smile, even if it looked a little forced. When she<br />

came to sit down beside her son, I recognized concern and some<br />

hopefulness in the creases framing her eyes. She didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w what<br />

was wrong with her son. She was willing to consider that it really<br />

was something para<strong>no</strong>rmal so she didn’t have to face the facts that<br />

her kid might have been wired a little differently. Gotta love parents.<br />

“Hi, Mrs. Johansson.” Susannah introduced us again and we<br />

both shook her hand. “We’re just going to ask you some more<br />

questions. Some of them might be repeats from what you’ve already<br />

filled out, but that’s just in case you’ve thought of anything to add<br />

in the few weeks since you submitted the investigation request<br />

form.” She was beaming at the woman. What I’d give for people<br />

skills like that. Or even just a rack like that.<br />

“Thank you for coming,” Mrs. Johansson said. Her lips were<br />

tight.<br />

“So, it says here that all three of you are Catholic?” I asked.<br />

“Yes. Why do you need to k<strong>no</strong>w that?” she responded.<br />

Susannah came to the rescue with her sunshiny smile. “It’s<br />

really mostly so that we can be respectful of your beliefs. Also so<br />

that we can understand what kind of practices you have in the<br />

110


household. Someone who is Wiccan would have different objects<br />

and celebrations in the house than someone who is Jewish.”<br />

I couldn’t help but shoot her a little grin. Way to lay on the<br />

charm. <strong>The</strong>n, before Mrs. Johansson became even less patient with<br />

us, I continued, “How long have you lived here?”<br />

“About six years,” she replied.<br />

Timmy was kicking the underside of the table rhythmically,<br />

so my pen skewed to the side as I was writing the “y.” Note to self:<br />

Don’t have kids.<br />

“And how old is the house?” my partner asked.<br />

“Maybe ten years, if that. It was very new when we bought<br />

it.”<br />

We reviewed that the previous owners had been an elderly<br />

couple who had sold it when they had to move into a nursing home.<br />

Both of them were still alive, so it was unk<strong>no</strong>wn if anyone had ever<br />

passed away on the premises. No physical changes of any kind had<br />

been made on the house since they had moved out.<br />

“Now, what makes you suspect that there is para<strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

activity going on?” I pointedly looked at Timmy with this question.<br />

He looked up. His blue eyes were the size of the tires on my<br />

car. “<strong>The</strong>re’s a demon in my closet.”<br />

My heart froze mid-beat. That word had definitely <strong>no</strong>t been<br />

in the report. If I’d seen the d-word, I would have automatically said<br />

<strong>no</strong> to even the preliminary visit. Desperate to retain a professional<br />

attitude, I struggled for words. “I-I’m sorry? What makes you think<br />

that?”<br />

“I just k<strong>no</strong>w. At first I didn’t. He pretends to be nice. But<br />

he’s <strong>no</strong>t.” <strong>The</strong> boy was looking down at his knees.<br />

Susannah and I exchanged glances and she reached across<br />

the table to rest her hand on his. “Sweetie, tell us what happened.<br />

Tell us how you k<strong>no</strong>w that.”<br />

Mrs. Johansson’s face was the color of the paper under my<br />

pen, and I imagined mine didn’t look much different. Instantly, my<br />

nerves were on overdrive. Why would Daisy have sent me to this<br />

case? She knew that I wanted <strong>no</strong> part of anything evil.<br />

111


“He lives in my closet. He doesn’t come out when anyone<br />

else is around. Mostly at night, when I’m trying to sleep. He<br />

whispers things to me.” Timmy rested his elbow on the table and<br />

pressed his forehead against his palm.<br />

“What does he say?” Susannah pressed gently.<br />

“He says my name. He asks me to play with him. But one<br />

time I tried and he shut the closet door behind me and growled a lot.<br />

I got really scared, but finally he let me open the door again.” Tears<br />

were actually starting to glaze his eyes. This kid wasn’t kidding.<br />

Either there really was something in his closet, or he was in need of<br />

some serious help.<br />

“We’ve never <strong>no</strong>ticed anything strange,” his mother added.<br />

“His father and I have never heard any voices, in his room or<br />

anywhere else.”<br />

“He doesn’t talk when you’re there.” Timmy glared at her<br />

through eyes with water just barely held back from spilling out onto<br />

his cheeks.<br />

“How long has this been going on?” I asked, glancing from<br />

one to the other.<br />

“He started telling us about it maybe three months ago,” Mrs.<br />

Johansson said. “We didn’t think much of it. Maybe a boy’s<br />

imagination, you k<strong>no</strong>w? But he seems so frightened ...”<br />

“But it’s been happening for longer. Almost a year. At first<br />

I thought it was cool.” His chin dropped onto his chest like he was<br />

ashamed of himself. “But then when I realized he wasn’t nice, I tried<br />

to pretend he wasn’t there. And it didn’t work.”<br />

My lips pressed together tightly as my brain started to smoke<br />

from overworking. I was struggling to keep the fear down and think<br />

logically. Just because the little boy said that it was a demon didn’t<br />

mean it was. It could just be a really nasty spirit. Or it could be, as<br />

his parents seemed to believe, all in his head.<br />

Susannah leaned forward and brushed her long, bleach-fried<br />

hair behind her ear. “I need you to think really hard, Timmy. Was<br />

there anything big that happened in your family or in your house<br />

right around the time that this guy started talking to you?”<br />

112


He blinked furiously to keep his tears from spilling out.<br />

“No.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> wooden chair creaked as she sat back against it and<br />

glanced at me. I knew what she was thinking: would he have<br />

answered differently if mother wasn’t in the room? <strong>The</strong>re were also<br />

questions that we needed to ask Mother Dearest that weren’t<br />

appropriate in front of her child.<br />

Time to split them up.<br />

“Timmy, does this activity happen in any rooms besides<br />

yours?” I asked.<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded. “Yeah. I can be anywhere. He lives in the closet<br />

but he’ll follow me upstairs sometimes. He gets bored down there.”<br />

“But it’s mostly in your room?”<br />

A<strong>no</strong>ther <strong>no</strong>d.<br />

“Do you think you could show me your room?” Susannah<br />

posed the question that one hundred percent of the straight male<br />

population wanted to hear from her.<br />

Without a word, he pushed back his chair and started over to<br />

the stairs. Susannah followed after and touched my shoulder on her<br />

way past me. Good luck.<br />

“Mrs. Johansson, could you give me the tour of the rest of<br />

the house?” I asked as their footsteps thudded lightly against the<br />

carpeted stairs. “And do you mind if I take pictures?” I reached into<br />

my back pocket and pulled out the little digital camera that was<br />

resting there.<br />

“Oh, sure.” She rose and gestured around us. “Obviously,<br />

this is the kitchen and dining area. To our left is the living room.”<br />

As I tailed her down the hallway, I clutched my open folder<br />

and tried hard to emphasize the fact that I was just reading the<br />

questions off of a sheet. <strong>The</strong>se were the ones that made people puff<br />

up and hiss at us. “I have to ask you again if you or your husband<br />

are heavy drinkers or do any kind of illegal drugs. I promise you that<br />

your answers are absolutely confidential.”<br />

She frowned over her shoulder as she paused in a doorway.<br />

“No, I can assure you that our answers on the sheet were accurate.<br />

We barely even keep alcohol in the house, and <strong>no</strong>body is on drugs.”<br />

113


“What about Timmy? Has he seen a psychologist or been<br />

prescribed medication since you submitted the form?”<br />

Mrs. Johansson shook her head. “No. We wanted to see you<br />

first before going to that extreme.”<br />

“Do any of you suffer from any illnesses?” I asked.<br />

“Okay, look. Chelsea, is it? My family is perfectly <strong>no</strong>rmal.<br />

Until Timmy started experiencing this — this demon, or whatever<br />

— we had <strong>no</strong> problems whatsoever. I would appreciate it if you<br />

would take me at my word.” <strong>The</strong> blue eyes she had passed to her<br />

son were a mixture of anger and pain.<br />

In her mind, seeing a psychologist was more extreme than<br />

calling in a team of ghost hunters. This woman was really desperate<br />

to have something haunting her son that wasn’t just in his mind. I<br />

wondered if this could have had something to do with why it was<br />

hanging around, assuming that there was actually an entity. With the<br />

woman being this insistent, she might have filled out the application<br />

with a little embellishment on the para<strong>no</strong>rmal claims.<br />

I lowered the folder. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Johansson, but <strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

is relative. This is just standard procedure. I don’t mean any<br />

offense.”<br />

She sucked in a big breath and shook her head. “Right.<br />

Thank you. Anyway, this is our bedroom. Hi, Paul.”<br />

I leaned inside the doorway to see Mr. Johansson sitting on<br />

a vast four-poster bed that looked out of place in the small room.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was a cross hanging over the headboard, which made a<strong>no</strong>ther<br />

question pop into my head.<br />

“Have you ever had your house blessed?”<br />

Mrs. Johansson raised an eyebrow. “As in, an exorcism?”<br />

<strong>The</strong> word immediately gave my heart a jolt. “No. Nothing<br />

like that. You can call the priest at your local parish to come and<br />

bless your house with holy water and prayer. If there’s negative<br />

energy hanging around for some reason, it could help to clear it.”<br />

“No, we didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w that we could do that. Maybe we<br />

should.” She chewed thoughtfully on her bottom lip.<br />

“It’s something to consider.” I raised my camera and<br />

snapped a photo.<br />

114


Mr. Johansson didn’t even look up from his magazine.<br />

After we finished the tour of the upstairs, we descended to<br />

the lower level, where we found Susannah and Timmy still in his<br />

room. She had her EMF meter out and was scanning the corner by<br />

the closet.<br />

“What is that?” asked Mrs. Johansson.<br />

As my partner explained what the device was for, I surveyed<br />

the bedroom. It was much larger than his parents’; the kid had half<br />

the downstairs to himself. <strong>The</strong>re were sliding glass doors in the back<br />

that led out to a patio and a huge, s<strong>no</strong>w-covered yard. His double<br />

bed was in one corner, pushed against the wall farthest away from<br />

the closet.<br />

Being in the room was making me uncomfortable, but I tried<br />

to shrug off the feeling. It had to be all in my head. Timmy<br />

mentioning a demon had definitely wigged me out. That didn’t mean<br />

that there was actually anything here.<br />

I squared my shoulders and practically marched up to the<br />

sliding wooden doors of the closet. It would definitely take a lot of<br />

effort for an entity to hold one of those shut and keep a ten-year-old<br />

boy trapped inside. <strong>The</strong>re were <strong>no</strong> k<strong>no</strong>bs or handles; that entire door<br />

would have had to be held against the frame.<br />

With a deep breath, I tried to keep my heartbeat steady as I<br />

slid my fingers into the tiny gap between the door and its frame and<br />

pushed it open. <strong>The</strong> inside wasn’t all that intimidating; it was fairly<br />

small and looked like any <strong>no</strong>rmal closet. <strong>The</strong> floor was littered with<br />

toys, shoes, and clothes that had fallen off their hangers. Maybe<br />

some of those could have gotten stuck and made it impossible for<br />

Timmy to open the door again once he was inside. But why would<br />

it have closed behind him in the first place?<br />

I took a picture for good measure and then turned around to<br />

get a few of the room itself. As I lowered the camera, I <strong>no</strong>ticed<br />

Timmy staring at me. “You okay?” I asked.<br />

His lower lip was trembling. “Will you please help me? Will<br />

you make him go away?”<br />

Instantly, an image of Gunner in the same situation popped<br />

into my head. <strong>The</strong> poor little guy was totally terrified. If my brother<br />

115


was in the same situation, I’d have done anything to protect him. My<br />

heart literally tried to jump out of my chest and wrap him in a big<br />

hug. All my fear was washed away by this warm, brave, protective<br />

sensation.<br />

“Don’t worry, Timmy. We’ll get to the bottom of this.”<br />

Whether there’s a spirit or you’re in need of medication.<br />

Susannah finished up recording any unnaturally high EMF<br />

readings in the house so whoever investigated could be aware of<br />

where to expect spikes. <strong>The</strong>n the four of us reconvened at the kitchen<br />

table.<br />

I reached inside my folder and pulled out two slips of paper.<br />

“We just need you to sign this release form <strong>no</strong>w, please. One copy<br />

is for you to keep and the other is for us. It just says that we aren’t<br />

responsible for any kind of spike in activity during or following the<br />

investigation, or any damages that occur because of it.”<br />

“Thank you for your time,” Mrs. Johansson said, although<br />

her sincerity was questionable. She took the pen I offered her and<br />

scribbled a signature on the paper. “When can we expect you to be<br />

back to actually, um, ghost hunt?”<br />

“Well, we need to assign someone to your case and they’ll<br />

call you to set up a date that’ll work for you,” I explained.<br />

Her thin eyebrows instantly turned downward. “You mean<br />

you two aren’t going to be here?”<br />

“Probably <strong>no</strong>t.” Susannah’s tone was ten kinds of apologetic.<br />

“Since we’ve already met with you, we might have biased emotions<br />

or thoughts. We try to avoid having the preliminary investigators be<br />

here for the actual investigation. We promise that whoever comes<br />

will be just as understanding and professional as we have been.”<br />

Though she didn’t seem thrilled, Mrs. Johansson was<br />

apparently satisfied by the calming tone. I swear, if Susannah talked<br />

to a lion like that, she’d have it purring on its back begging for a<br />

tummy rub in seconds.<br />

Once the form was securely tucked into the folder along with<br />

the EMF readings, we stood up and pulled our coats back on.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Johanssons walked us down to the landing where we’d<br />

first walked in. I bent down so I could be eye level with Timmy,<br />

116


who was twisting the bottom of his shirt with both hands. “Listen, I<br />

promise you that you have <strong>no</strong>thing to be scared of. We’ll make sure<br />

you’re safe. Mr. and Mrs. Johansson, you did the right thing by<br />

calling us.”<br />

He didn’t look up at me, but he <strong>no</strong>dded.<br />

With that, we donned our hoods again and opened the door<br />

to face the nasty winter air.<br />

Once we were in the car, I spun a dial on the dashboard to<br />

turn the heat up as high as I could. <strong>The</strong>n I plopped the folder into<br />

Susannah’s lap and raised my eyebrows at her. “Well.”<br />

“Dude. <strong>The</strong> husband? Complete creeper.” She ran her<br />

fingers through her hair to fix it after having been under the hood<br />

for thirty seconds.<br />

“Even the mom. <strong>The</strong> woman is absolutely convinced that<br />

there can be <strong>no</strong>thing wrong psychologically with her son.” I rubbed<br />

my hands together and held them in front of the vent, letting the hot<br />

air rush over my skin.<br />

Susannah bobbed her head. “Oh, totally. She doesn’t<br />

understand how this works at all.”<br />

“Did you get any weird EMF spikes while you were down in<br />

Timmy’s room?” I asked.<br />

“Nope. A few natural hotspots from some wires here and<br />

there, but <strong>no</strong>thing strange. I have to admit, I didn’t get any<br />

para<strong>no</strong>rmal feelings anywhere in the house. And I swear I am <strong>no</strong>t<br />

just saying that because I want that woman to get over herself.”<br />

I gazed past her at the quaint bi-level. “I was a little psyched<br />

out by the demon thing. So I can’t tell if I had any concrete feelings<br />

of ‘holy shit there’s a ghost in here’ or if it was all in my head.”<br />

A tinkly laugh bubbled up from her throat. “Please, girl. You<br />

did fine. Most people, especially the religious families,<br />

automatically think a ghost is evil. But we don’t even k<strong>no</strong>w if<br />

something was there.”<br />

She had a point. When people interacted with something<br />

they couldn’t see, their fear did have a tendency to convince them<br />

that it was evil. Case in point: pre-Tucker moi. “Did you get<br />

1<strong>17</strong>


anything else out of him when he was away from his mom?” I<br />

shifted into drive and pulled away from the curb.<br />

“Nope.” She let her head roll back against the seat. “He just<br />

kept saying how the thing talks to him and wants him to play. But<br />

it’s so strange that, if there’s an entity there, wouldn’t affect either<br />

of the parents, unless they’re just absolutely oblivious — which they<br />

do seem to be. I don’t mean to write off his claims, but honestly, I’m<br />

<strong>no</strong>t sure this is anything para<strong>no</strong>rmal.”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded as her words sank comfortingly into my ears. Her<br />

logic made sense, but I wasn’t about to make any kind of judgments.<br />

I’d leave that up to the team that actually went into the house.<br />

118


Chapter Eleven<br />

“Are you positive it’s okay for me to be doing this?”<br />

Tucker shot me a glance from the driver’s seat, <strong>no</strong>t even<br />

trying to mask the grin. “Chelsea, Daisy wouldn’t have asked you<br />

herself if it wasn’t okay. We try to avoid this, but sometimes it has<br />

to happen.”<br />

I stared out the window at the pale yellow bi-level with<br />

brown shutters. <strong>The</strong> s<strong>no</strong>w around the driveway had started to turn<br />

brown in the weeks since I’d visited it last. My initial uneasiness<br />

was creeping up my throat again, trying to choke me and trip me up.<br />

“Stupid Jamie. How dare he get the flu tonight, of all nights?”<br />

“So selfish,” Tucker agreed.<br />

It wasn’t that I was scared to do the case. Well, okay, I was<br />

definitely nervous. This was exactly the reason that the preliminary<br />

investigators didn’t come to the actual showdown. I was unnerved<br />

by the absolute terror that had been woven in Timmy’s words. No<br />

one else here tonight had experienced that.<br />

Although everyone who had reviewed the file we’d started<br />

felt that there was <strong>no</strong> demon in the closet. In fact, most of them<br />

seemed to be leaning towards it all being in his head. But LHPR’s<br />

mission statement of open-mindedness and willingness to assist<br />

forced them all to consider the fact that it could be a particularly<br />

cranky spirit.<br />

If they’d actually thought the activity was in any way<br />

demonic or evil, Daisy wouldn’t have asked me to go. That was what<br />

I kept telling myself on the drive up. Yeah, maybe something didn’t<br />

sit right with me, but it was just because my emotions were biased<br />

after the preliminary round. That was all. That had to be all.<br />

“Hey.” My boyfriend’s hand on my shoulder jerked me out<br />

of the black hole that was my brain. “You okay?”<br />

I turned to face him and my heart gave a pleasant little<br />

shudder. God, he was so damn gorgeous. And those perfect brown<br />

eyes were so full of genuine concern and affection. Immediately<br />

distracted from my reservations about the case, I <strong>no</strong>dded. “Yeah.<br />

I’m okay. Just getting lost in that scary place in my head.”<br />

119


“Hmm. Let me help you find your way back.” He leaned<br />

forward and pressed his lips to mine. <strong>The</strong> fire-like sensation flooded<br />

down my throat and to my limbs like a shot of Jäger.<br />

<strong>The</strong> kiss only lasted a second before he pulled back and<br />

rested his palm against my cheek. A little smile hovered on those<br />

lips that fueled me. “Come on. You’re going to be fine. You always<br />

are.”<br />

I took a deep breath and opened the passenger door. My<br />

sneakers crunched on the hardened s<strong>no</strong>w as I walked around to the<br />

backseat to grab my equipment case.<br />

Ethan was the first to get out of the backseat of the blue<br />

Fiesta that parked behind us. His long blond hair was tucked back<br />

behind his ears. “Hey,” he greeted us.<br />

Within moments, Adrian and Richard had also emerged onto<br />

the street. When I saw the director, I said to Tucker, “You’re <strong>no</strong>t the<br />

team leader tonight?”<br />

He shook his head. “Not tonight. Richard’s in charge. You<br />

and I can partner up again.”<br />

Since I had become an actual investigator with Lark Hollow<br />

Para<strong>no</strong>rmal, I couldn’t just tag along and trail him around anymore.<br />

Whenever he was the team leader, I had to partner with someone<br />

else. I mean, I’d gotten used to it, but of course I preferred to work<br />

with him. He was the one who had taught me how to do all this in<br />

the first place. Naturally, I regarded him as the foremost expert in<br />

ghost hunting.<br />

<strong>The</strong> five of us convened on the sidewalk for the preinvestigation<br />

grounding and prayer session. No one spoke out loud<br />

this time; each of these team members preferred to work in their<br />

heads. I closed my eyes and focused on the cement beneath my feet.<br />

I envisioned the suit of armor — newly coated with a fresh white<br />

light to repel negativity — covering my body. My fears began to<br />

subside as I made sure I was energetically protected. Even if this<br />

was a grouchy spirit, I would be okay. We’d dealt with some <strong>no</strong>tso-nice<br />

ones before.<br />

After a few moments, Richard asked, “Okay, who’s cold?”<br />

With a chorus of laughs we all headed for the front door.<br />

120


Mr. Johansson opened the door. I was expecting a cold<br />

demea<strong>no</strong>r again, but tonight, he gave us a big smile. “Welcome.<br />

Come right inside.”<br />

As I passed him, he raised his eyebrows. “Are you okay?”<br />

I hadn’t realized I’d been frowning in his direction.<br />

Immediately I wiped the expression off my face. “Oh, yeah, I’m<br />

okay. Sorry.” Just a little wigged out by your complete personality<br />

180. And the fact that you don’t seem to remember me at all.<br />

Richard led the way up the stairs to the table where we’d sat<br />

down to interview the Mrs. and Timmy. He set down his case, and<br />

the rest of us followed suit.<br />

Before unloading, he turned to Mr. Johansson. “Would you<br />

mind giving us a tour of the house?”<br />

“Of course, of course.” <strong>The</strong> man seemed completely happy<br />

to oblige the team leader’s request. He motioned for us to follow<br />

him and started off down the hall. “I’m the only one home tonight.<br />

Mrs. Johansson took Timmy out. She didn’t want him getting<br />

scared.”<br />

God, someone was awfully bubbly and talkative tonight.<br />

Even though I had already seen what the interior looked like, I<br />

brought up the rear of the tour for good measure. I wanted to keep<br />

an eye on the sketchy Mr. Johansson, and the best way to do that<br />

was to stick close to him. And blend in with the rest of the group, of<br />

course.<br />

Once the rest of my teammates had a chance to visit every<br />

room in the house, we returned to base camp to gear up. I’d been<br />

sure to wear my cargo pants again, so I loaded the pockets with my<br />

flashlight, my digital camera (<strong>no</strong>w with infrared capabilities), my<br />

voice recorder, my EMF meter, and my brand-new infrared <strong>no</strong>ncontact<br />

thermometer (a Christmas present from the boyfriend —<br />

how romantic, right?).<br />

It didn’t take everyone long to situate the cameras and<br />

motion sensors where they wanted to. <strong>The</strong>y didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w any of the<br />

specific claims, so they were going completely off of intuition. I kept<br />

my mouth shut so that I wouldn’t affect their focus, but I did<br />

121


volunteer to set up one of the video cameras in Timmy’s room when<br />

<strong>no</strong> one else suggested it.<br />

As soon as everyone was satisfied with the placement of the<br />

machinery, Ethan asked if he and Adrian could take the upstairs first.<br />

“Something’s definitely pulling me into that master bedroom,” he<br />

remarked with a glance down the hall.<br />

“That’s fine with me,” Tucker consented. When he looked<br />

to me, I just <strong>no</strong>dded. Timmy’s bedroom room hadn’t seemed any<br />

scarier this time than it had last time, even when I was down there<br />

by myself. <strong>The</strong>n again, the lights were still on.<br />

“If everyone is ready, let’s go lights out,” Richard directed.<br />

“Mr. Johansson, if you would, please come with me.” He led him to<br />

the couch in the living room beside the kitchen/dining area so he<br />

could explain what he needed him to do.<br />

Tucker and I traipsed over to the stairs once again. With each<br />

step down, the equipment in my pockets jostled against my legs. His<br />

hand hit the wall switch on the landing, sending the light on the<br />

staircase shooting away from us.<br />

“Do you want to go to the den or Timmy’s room first?” he<br />

asked as we came to the downstairs hallway.<br />

“You tell me,” I advised. “You’re the unbiased one,<br />

remember?”<br />

He laughed. “Oh, right. Okay, let’s go to the den since you<br />

already set up a camera in the bedroom.” This time he had to reach<br />

up to pull the chord on the hall light, and once it clicked, darkness<br />

rushed up to greet us once again.<br />

I clicked on my flashlight and the red glow bathed the wall<br />

opposite us as I led the way into the den. <strong>The</strong> beam picked up the<br />

old brown leather couch facing the big-screen plasma TV on the wall<br />

first, so I plopped myself down on it. <strong>The</strong>n I pulled out my digital<br />

recorder and pressed the “record” button.<br />

“This is Tucker and Chelsea. First sweep, in the den.” I let<br />

my flashlight rove around, observing the photos hanging on the wall.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was Timmy with a little white dog. Mr. Johansson holding a<br />

massive fish up on the line with which he’d caught it. <strong>The</strong>y were all<br />

smiles. Nothing like they had seemed during the preliminary visit.<br />

122


That uneasy feeling was creeping into the crevices of my<br />

mind again, but I tried to brush it off again.<br />

“If anyone’s in here with us, then hello,” Tucker greeted the<br />

alleged spirit. “I’m Tucker. This is Chelsea. Can you tell us your<br />

name?”<br />

One of the challenges of partnering with him <strong>no</strong>w was the<br />

fact that it was way hard to keep my emotions in check. When my<br />

red beam roved over his face, my heart gave that pleasant little heavy<br />

beat against my ribs. Immediately I took a deep breath to steady<br />

myself. Bad, Chelsea.<br />

Gradually, my uncomfortable feeling subsided with each<br />

question that we asked. <strong>The</strong> voice that Timmy heard didn’t come<br />

snaking from the black corners of the room. We didn’t get any kind<br />

of answer at all.<br />

Eventually, Tucker turned to me. “You want to head into the<br />

bedroom? We’re getting <strong>no</strong>where in here.”<br />

We picked up our equipment and switched to the other room<br />

down the hall. This time I didn’t sit down. I felt on edge again; I just<br />

couldn’t shake the idea that something didn’t seem right about the<br />

whole situation.<br />

Tucker didn’t seem to pick up on the same feeling, though,<br />

so I tried again to convince myself that it was all in my head. <strong>The</strong><br />

rest of the group members were way more sensitive than I was. If<br />

they weren’t feeling like something was off in the house, then it had<br />

to be just because I had been to the preliminary visit.<br />

He took out his own voice recorder and placed it on the floor<br />

beside the camera. <strong>The</strong>n he produced his cell sensor and started to<br />

scan the room with it, giving the introduction as he went. “You<br />

might have heard us in the next room, but I’d like to say hello again.<br />

I’m Tucker, and this is Chelsea. We’d like to ask you some<br />

questions.”<br />

Silence roared in my ears, adding to the general wanting-torun<br />

sensation that was nipping at my heels. No matter how I tried to<br />

argue the emotion with logic, it was <strong>no</strong>t going away. I turned so my<br />

back was against the wall and I could clearly see the rest of the room,<br />

as long as I had the flashlight on.<br />

123


“Is there anyone in here with us?” Tucker asked. After a<br />

second’s pause, he added, “We hear that you like to talk to the little<br />

boy who lives here.”<br />

A clicking <strong>no</strong>ise rose from the corner that made my heart<br />

jump into my throat, but when it continued, I realized it was just the<br />

radiator. It was winter; obviously people were going to have their<br />

heat on. I exhaled heavily.<br />

“He’s scared of you. We’re <strong>no</strong>t scared. We just want to talk<br />

to you. We want to find out who you are.” He walked over towards<br />

the closet.<br />

Suddenly, at the exact time that the <strong>no</strong>ise from the radiator<br />

died down, a<strong>no</strong>ther sound rose to meet our ears. It was so faint I<br />

wasn’t sure if I was hearing it at first, but then it gradually got<br />

louder. My blood froze solid in my veins as I recognized what it<br />

was: laughter. Whoever we were talking to thought what Tucker had<br />

just said was pretty hilarious.<br />

His head whipped around to look at me, and in the glow of<br />

the red flashlight, I saw his eyes were the size of clementines. <strong>The</strong>n<br />

the dark brows furrowed in concentration and he turned around<br />

again, searching for the source of the laughter. “Why was that funny<br />

to you?” he asked, keeping his tone even and making sure <strong>no</strong>t to<br />

challenge the entity and provoke it to any further action.<br />

For an answer, the laughter stopped. <strong>The</strong> silence crept up on<br />

us again, making the hairs on the back of my neck prickle. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

was always the chance that the laughter had been residual, that there<br />

was <strong>no</strong> actual spirit there, but then why had it started and stopped at<br />

such opportune moments? I had to assume that we weren’t alone.<br />

And if that was the case, then why was it interacting with us when<br />

it had never showed its presence to the adult Johanssons?<br />

My heart was going haywire. “Tucker…” I said softly.<br />

<strong>The</strong> instant the word was out of my mouth, the closet door<br />

slid open so fast that it k<strong>no</strong>cked violently against the doorframe.<br />

Tucker’s body flinched in surprise, and he immediately pulled out<br />

his camera and started snapping pictures. He leaned his head inside<br />

the closet to take a few more, and as soon as he straightened up<br />

again, the door slammed shut once more.<br />

124


<strong>The</strong> bang echoed deafeningly in the silence, and instinctively<br />

I slapped my hands over my ears. This was definitely <strong>no</strong>t residual.<br />

This was an entity that had just nearly succeeded in closing my<br />

boyfriend’s head in the closet door. He might have found this<br />

exciting, but I did <strong>no</strong>t want to tangle with it. I finally realized why<br />

I’d been feeling uneasy all night long. It was the bad feeling that<br />

Tucker had assured me I would recognize. <strong>The</strong> one that signified<br />

that it just wasn’t a good idea to go to a particular case. And I was<br />

<strong>no</strong>t ashamed at all of the fact that I wanted to get the hell out of there.<br />

Before I could an<strong>no</strong>unce that I wanted to go outside, he was<br />

already talking to the spirit again as he backed up. “Did you k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

my head was in there? You could have hurt me.” His eyes were still<br />

wide and his whole face was lit up with what I could only describe<br />

as awe.<br />

<strong>The</strong> walkie-talkie buzzed with static and Richard’s voice<br />

came through. “Is everything okay down there?”<br />

Tucker reached down to pick it up, but as he raised it to his<br />

mouth, a new frown crossed his features. Again, I didn’t get a chance<br />

to speak and ask what was wrong. Before I could, flames sprouted<br />

forth from the radio.<br />

He dropped it instinctively and jumped back. When the<br />

device hit the carpet, instead of extinguishing, the fire grew as it<br />

consumed the entire thing.<br />

I couldn’t move. My blood had turned to concrete in my<br />

veins and I was stuck standing there staring at the walkie-talkie that<br />

had caught fire on its own. I was pretty sure even my heart had<br />

stopped beating.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n, something in my brain registered that yes, the<br />

impossible had just happened, and that was the final straw. Normal<br />

spirits could <strong>no</strong>t start spontaneous fires. This thing, whatever it was,<br />

had given me reason to believe that Timmy was right about it. Fear<br />

like I had never k<strong>no</strong>wn wrapped its steely grip around my heart. This<br />

wasn’t just fear of being pushed or scratched. This was fear for our<br />

lives.<br />

125


Before Tucker had a chance to keep talking to his new friend,<br />

I shouted, “Tucker! Let’s get out of here!” I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w why I was<br />

shouting. It was still silent except for the crackle of the flames.<br />

He didn’t even look up. His gaze was fixed on that fiery thing<br />

as it writhed on the floor, somehow <strong>no</strong>t spreading to the carpet. He<br />

was absolutely mesmerized.<br />

I didn’t want to go over to the side of the room where there<br />

were slamming doors and random fires, but I didn’t have a choice. I<br />

darted over to him and grabbed hold of his arm. “Tucker! Come on!”<br />

I urged. Adrenaline was surging through me and my heart was<br />

racing to break the sound barrier. We had to go. Now.<br />

When his eyes lifted to mine, the amazement contained<br />

within them shocked me. He wasn’t afraid. He was completely<br />

captivated. “It started a fire, Chelsea. All on its own. Imagine the<br />

power ...”<br />

I ig<strong>no</strong>red his creepy remark and pulled his arm as hard as I<br />

could. Luckily, he started to follow me in the direction of the hall. I<br />

let go of his hand and hurried to the doorway.<br />

When I turned to make sure he was following me, I saw that<br />

he had stopped just a foot away and had turned to stare at the burning<br />

walkie-talkie again. I opened my mouth to call out to him at the same<br />

time that he was k<strong>no</strong>cked right off his feet.<br />

This wasn’t a push like I had experienced at the Masons’<br />

house. This was something barreling right into him and sending him<br />

flying. It was like watching a scene in a movie where someone gets<br />

thrown into a wall. He hit the wood with a dull thud and fell<br />

facedown onto the carpet.<br />

“Tucker!” His name wrenched itself out of my throat as I<br />

bolted over to him. I was distinctly aware that whatever had just<br />

k<strong>no</strong>cked into him could do the same thing to me, but I didn’t care. I<br />

needed to make sure that he was okay.<br />

I fell to my knees at his side, unsure of what to do. Should I<br />

touch him? He could have been seriously hurt by that impact.<br />

Anything I did might make it worse.<br />

Luckily, he moved on his own and looked up at me with a<br />

dazed expression. He didn’t say anything, but the fact that he was<br />

126


able to blink and turn his head was e<strong>no</strong>ugh for me. I grabbed him by<br />

the shoulders and hoisted him to his feet with all the strength I had<br />

in me.<br />

This time, I made sure I kept hold of his hand as I ran from<br />

the room. As our feet pounded up the stairs, we ran into Richard,<br />

Adrian, and Ethan, who were all on their way down.<br />

“What is going on down there?” Richard demanded.<br />

“We have to go. We don’t k<strong>no</strong>w what we’re dealing with,” I<br />

breathed as I reached for the door. I didn’t even want my equipment.<br />

I just wanted to be out of that house and as far away from that spirit<br />

as possible.<br />

No one argued with me. “I’ll turn the lights on and pack up<br />

our equipment so we don’t alarm Mr. Johansson,” Richard said.<br />

“He shouldn’t stay here, either.” By this time, I had one foot<br />

on the front steps. “Nobody should. Whatever that thing is, it just<br />

hurt Tucker.” I didn’t even bother to shut the door behind me as I<br />

hurried down the steps, still dragging my dazed boyfriend behind<br />

me.<br />

I didn’t stop until we reached his car. Once there, I<br />

immediately asked, “Are you okay?” I started looking him up and<br />

down, making sure he wasn’t bleeding and his pupils were the same<br />

size and everything.<br />

“I’m okay.” His voice sounded far away.<br />

I glanced over my shoulder at the house. <strong>The</strong> front door was<br />

still open, but <strong>no</strong>w lights were on inside. Hopefully everyone in<br />

there was hurrying with the packing up.<br />

When I looked back at Tucker, he was staring down at his<br />

arm and wiggling his fingers, probably inspecting it to make sure it<br />

wasn’t hurt. He dropped it down and raised his eyes to look at me.<br />

His expression was still dazed, like he was just waking up.<br />

“Does anything hurt?” I asked. My heart was still<br />

hammering away in my chest, and my concern was split in six<br />

different directions. I needed to make sure that the rest of the team<br />

was okay. I needed to make sure that the family would be okay, and<br />

I needed to make sure that Tucker was okay. He was making me<br />

127


nervous with the out-of-it look on his face. “Do you need to go to a<br />

hospital?”<br />

He shook his head slowly. “No.” His voice was stronger<br />

<strong>no</strong>w, which was slightly reassuring. Slightly.<br />

I gave him one more look-over. His skin wasn’t bruised as<br />

far as I could see, and the hand that had been holding the walkietalkie<br />

didn’t look burned. His eyes were beginning to focus more<br />

and his voice had sounded better. <strong>The</strong> color was still drained from<br />

his face, but he was always pale, so that wasn’t a huge issue.<br />

“Okay.” I finally shifted my focus just as everyone came<br />

striding quickly down the driveway.<br />

“We advised Mr. Johansson that it’s best if he and his family<br />

stayed elsewhere tonight,” Richard informed me. “He’s going to<br />

meet his wife and son at his mother’s house. As for us, we’re going<br />

to go to my house and talk about what just happened.”<br />

“Are you okay to drive?” I asked Tucker.<br />

He blinked dazedly. “Yes.”<br />

I turned away from him and gave Richard a worried look. I<br />

didn’t think it was good for him to try in this condition. Luckily, he<br />

picked up on what I was trying to tell him and said, “I think that<br />

Ethan will drive you and Chelsea back to my place for <strong>no</strong>w, if that’s<br />

okay.”<br />

Tucker just <strong>no</strong>dded.<br />

If I’d k<strong>no</strong>wn how to operate a manual, I would have offered<br />

to drive us myself. But as it was, I was grateful to have Ethan there<br />

with us. This way if there was anything seriously wrong with Tucker<br />

it wouldn’t be on my shoulders alone. I had never seen anything like<br />

this happen before. I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w what the appropriate reaction was.<br />

Once the cars were loaded up, I climbed into the backseat of<br />

the car and the guys took the front. As Ethan pulled a K-turn, he<br />

said, “Okay, guys, spill. What the hell happened in there?”<br />

“Did you get the video camera?” I asked. I couldn’t pull my<br />

eyes away from the house. Half of me expected the entire thing to<br />

go up in flames.<br />

“Yeah, why?”<br />

“Because you’re <strong>no</strong>t going to believe this unless you see it.”<br />

128


129


Chapter Twelve<br />

Richard’s house wasn’t far from the Johanssons’. We pulled<br />

into the driveway of the white ranch style home in about ten minutes.<br />

I’d relayed the story to Ethan, who, as expected, had a lot of “What<br />

the hell?” and “No f’ing way!” responses. When we got out of the<br />

car, he immediately started inspecting Tucker just as I had done.<br />

“I’m fine,” Tucker insisted. He was definitely returning to<br />

<strong>no</strong>rmal; the glaze in his eyes had disappeared and his voice sounded<br />

the same as it usually did.<br />

Daisy opened the front door as we climbed onto their<br />

wraparound porch. “Hi, guys. I just got back from training.” When<br />

she saw the expressions on our faces, she immediately demanded,<br />

“Is everything okay?”<br />

“We think so,” I answered wearily. Even once the house had<br />

disappeared from view, the images of the walkie-talkie bursting into<br />

flames, the closet door nearly slamming closed on Tucker’s head,<br />

and the invisible force hurling his body against the wall, were still<br />

playing over and over on my brain’s film reel. Add in the sound of<br />

the eerie laughter on loop and there was pretty much a horror movie<br />

going on in my mind.<br />

<strong>The</strong> couple led us into their family room, which was barely<br />

big e<strong>no</strong>ugh to hold all of us. Adrian, Ethan, and I sat down on the<br />

white couch, and I pulled Tucker onto it with us. Richard and Daisy<br />

sat down in the matching loveseat.<br />

In a matter of minutes, I had explained everything that<br />

happened in Timmy’s room. As predicted, everyone wanted to see<br />

for themselves, so they plugged the video camera into Richard’s<br />

laptop. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to watch it all happen again, so I<br />

watched Tucker’s reaction to it instead. <strong>The</strong>re was a barely<br />

<strong>no</strong>ticeable smile tugging the very corners of his mouth upward. In<br />

spite of having been thrown into a wall, he was still enjoying this.<br />

Was the evidence of a spirit more important than his own safety?<br />

Once the footage had finished, the silence that fell over us<br />

was worse than anything they could have said. I wasn’t sure I wanted<br />

to k<strong>no</strong>w what they were thinking.<br />

130


Eventually, Daisy spoke up. “Wow!”<br />

“<strong>The</strong> only time I have ever seen anything like this happen,”<br />

Richard said, “was during a demonic case. It appears that the little<br />

boy might have been right.”<br />

This time, I was sure that my heart had actually broken one<br />

of my ribs when it slammed against them. Richard, the leader of the<br />

twenty-year-old para<strong>no</strong>rmal group, was saying that this could very<br />

well have been the work of a demon. In fact, it was more likely than<br />

<strong>no</strong>t.<br />

“Normal spirits wouldn’t have the strength to throw a person<br />

like that,” Adrian murmured. Her face was as pale as the s<strong>no</strong>w on<br />

the windowsill.<br />

Ethan covered his face with his hands and his chest expanded<br />

as he took a deep breath. <strong>The</strong>n he moved his hands down so they<br />

only covered his mouth and he could stare at the screen of the laptop.<br />

<strong>The</strong> image of Tucker against the wall after being tossed like a doll<br />

was frozen there. Finally, he moved his hands and breathed, “God,<br />

Tucker ...”<br />

Once his name had been mentioned, every set of eyes in the<br />

room turned to the man in question. It took him a second to draw his<br />

own gaze from the laptop screen and focus on the rest of us. “What?”<br />

he asked after a moment.<br />

“Well, first of all, I’m glad you’re all right. Second of all …”<br />

Richard began, but Daisy cut him off.<br />

“Do you have any idea how lucky you are?” she hissed. I’d<br />

never seen her look angry before, but she was positively bristling.<br />

“You could have broken something. Been put in the hospital. In a<br />

coma. You could have been killed.”<br />

“Hey, sweetheart, breathe.” Richard reached up and tenderly<br />

patted her arm. His gentle touch seemed to calm her, and I had the<br />

urge to reach out to Tucker. I kept it to myself, though; this was <strong>no</strong>t<br />

the time for cuddling.<br />

<strong>The</strong> male director turned back to us. “I’m very disappointed<br />

in the way you handled the situation, Tucker. You k<strong>no</strong>w that as soon<br />

as you realize that the laws of physics have been broken, it’s more<br />

than likely a <strong>no</strong>n-human spirit. And you k<strong>no</strong>w that with anything<br />

131


that isn’t human, the rules change. You should have listened to<br />

Chelsea when she wanted to leave. Instead, you put <strong>no</strong>t only<br />

yourself, but her as well, in danger by hesitating. In fact, the whole<br />

team was in danger, because <strong>no</strong>ne of us knew what we were dealing<br />

with or how to properly handle it. I hope that you will take<br />

something away from this and act differently in the future.”<br />

My insides were churning with a mixture of sympathy and<br />

my own disappointment. Richard hadn’t been down there; he hadn’t<br />

seen how incredible the whole thing really was. Scary, yes. No,<br />

scary was an understatement. Scary was when you were home in the<br />

shower alone and you heard a <strong>no</strong>ise and thought Pennywise was<br />

going to come out of the drain. This whole thing had been absolutely<br />

petrifying. But it had also been unlike anything I’d ever witnessed<br />

in my life. Right before my eyes, something had burst into flames<br />

without any cause. It was kind of understandable that he was<br />

distracted by the display and wasn’t thinking clearly.<br />

But at the same time, Tucker was my role model. He was the<br />

one who had taught me how to ghost hunt. He’d shown me that it<br />

wasn’t scary and we were always safe. But <strong>no</strong>w, largely because of<br />

him, we’d both been very much <strong>no</strong>t safe. And that didn’t sit well<br />

with me, either.<br />

He wasn’t saying anything. He was looking back at the<br />

screen again, focused on the motionless image of himself. Was he<br />

regretting it? Did he feel bad? Was he embarrassed to be chewed out<br />

in front of his fellow investigators? I couldn’t read any emotion on<br />

his face; it was totally blank.<br />

After a few moments, Richard broke the hush once again.<br />

“But more than that, I’m glad that everyone made it out of there<br />

okay. Now that I k<strong>no</strong>w what we’re dealing with, I can go back in<br />

with the team that’s been trained for dealing with demonic spirits.<br />

We can discuss possible courses of action with the residents. But<br />

we’re safe and they’re safe, and ultimately everything worked out<br />

okay.”<br />

I swallowed loudly. I wasn’t so sure about everything being<br />

okay. Tucker was clearly shaken up by the whole thing, and I hadn’t<br />

even begun to examine my own psychological damage. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

132


was a very real possibility that I’d be too scared to go back to ghost<br />

hunting because I’d think that they’d all turn out to be demonic when<br />

they seemed benign e<strong>no</strong>ugh. But I’d sort through that later.<br />

“I’m sorry for snapping at you, Tucker,” Daisy said gently.<br />

“I was just frightened. It was so hard to watch that happen to you.”<br />

“Are we going to show this to the rest of the group?” Ethan<br />

asked. “I feel like they have a right to k<strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

“Absolutely,” Richard agreed. “I’ll schedule a meeting so we<br />

can all talk about it sometime this week.”<br />

“Is anyone hungry?” Daisy offered. “I was just about to<br />

throw some food together when you got here.”<br />

Ethan bobbed his head. “Yes, definitely. Thank you.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> tension had broken. We had just gone through quite an<br />

ordeal, but they were working to bring things back down to <strong>no</strong>rmal.<br />

Ethan and Adrian stood up to go help Daisy in the kitchen, leaving<br />

Tucker and me alone with Richard.<br />

<strong>The</strong> group’s director leaned forward in his chair. “Honestly,<br />

are the two of you all right? I remember the first time I saw<br />

something like this happen. It was ... shocking, to say the least. Do<br />

you have questions?”<br />

“Only a hundred,” I finally burst out. I’d been holding in my<br />

own terror for long e<strong>no</strong>ugh. “What was that thing? Why did it pick<br />

that family? Why did it do this to us when it didn’t even let the<br />

parents k<strong>no</strong>w it was there? And why Tucker when it had to choose<br />

between both of us?”<br />

Richard straightened up again. “I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w exactly what it<br />

is yet, but I will let you k<strong>no</strong>w as soon as we get more information.<br />

We will certainly go back into the house, but better prepared. I also<br />

can’t tell you why it picked the Johanssons, or why Timmy,<br />

specifically. Perhaps because, as a child, he was more vulnerable<br />

than the guarded adults. Why it chose to attack Tucker ... I also don’t<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w. Maybe because he was closer to it and it was more<br />

convenient. Maybe it doesn’t like males. Maybe there was a<br />

weakness it sensed in him.”<br />

Tucker still hadn’t said a word. He was staring at Richard<br />

<strong>no</strong>w, still with <strong>no</strong> emotions on his face. I wondered if this was the<br />

133


kind of traumatic event it was going to take him a while to recover<br />

from, like a car crash or a mugging. Hell, I was traumatized by it,<br />

and the thing hadn’t even touched me. I was dying to k<strong>no</strong>w what<br />

was going through his head, what he was feeling, but I couldn’t ask<br />

him yet. Not here.<br />

“You’ll be okay, though, Chelsea. I promise. I k<strong>no</strong>w that was<br />

horrifying e<strong>no</strong>ugh for me to watch. I can’t imagine how you feel,<br />

having had to witness it in person. If you need anything, you can call<br />

Daisy or me anytime, day or night.” Richard offered his best<br />

comforting smile.<br />

I was touched by the concern, but it didn’t take away what<br />

had just happened. All the same I <strong>no</strong>dded. “Thank you. Do you guys,<br />

um, need some time alone?” Part of me wanted Tucker to finally<br />

talk, and I thought that maybe he would if they were by themselves.<br />

<strong>The</strong> other part of me just wanted to get out of there and pretend like<br />

<strong>no</strong>thing had happened in the kitchen with my friends.<br />

“That’s a good idea. Thank you.” He <strong>no</strong>dded.<br />

I turned to Tucker, wanting to say something before I left.<br />

But my tongue was suddenly clumsy. Any words I could think of<br />

seemed silly and <strong>no</strong>nsensical in the face of what he’d just gone<br />

through. So I settled for resting my hand on his thigh for a moment<br />

before I got up and headed to the next room.<br />

<strong>The</strong> others were making some kind of lemony chicken<br />

deliciousness, and I helped by grabbing some plates and setting<br />

them up on the table. <strong>The</strong> conversation was a little forced and a bit<br />

too light considering the situation, but at least it was a distraction. I<br />

was happy to listen to Adrian talk about the martial arts classes she<br />

was teaching if it meant <strong>no</strong>t thinking about the demon that had<br />

attacked my boyfriend.<br />

Eventually, Richard and Tucker joined us at the table, and<br />

we all tried our best to keep the dark reality at bay during the latenight<br />

dinner. But there was one more thing that was bothering me,<br />

tugging at my consciousness all throughout the meal. While<br />

everyone else was clearing their plates and filing into the kitchen, I<br />

grabbed Richard and pushed him into the next room.<br />

134


“I have to ask,” I said, keeping my voice hushed. If Tucker<br />

hadn’t already thought of this, I didn’t want him to overhear.<br />

“What’s the possibility of this demon following one of us home?” I<br />

knew that after every investigation we had to shake off energetically<br />

to make sure we didn’t bring anything back with us. If there was a<br />

possibility that this spirit latched on to someone and piggybacked a<br />

ride, well ...<br />

“It’s possible. But it’s unlikely. Demons are usually bent on<br />

one person. I imagine that, for whatever reason, it wants to destroy<br />

Timmy. Or perhaps destroy his parents through his demise. But if<br />

you protected yourself, and had your guard up, you should be fine.”<br />

Richard laid a giant bear-paw-sized hand on my shoulder.<br />

I fidgeted with the belt loop on my pants. “What about<br />

Tucker? You saw what happened. He let his guard down.”<br />

He looked thoughtful. “Maybe we should smudge him and<br />

his apartment. You k<strong>no</strong>w, burn some sage and cedar incense and<br />

cleanse the energy around him. Make sure that everything is positive<br />

around him.”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded. It wasn’t a foolproof option, but I understood what<br />

he was saying. My concern was legitimate and that was all we could<br />

do.<br />

Tucker insisted that he was fine to drive, and this time he<br />

seemed stable e<strong>no</strong>ugh for me to let him. We said goodbye to<br />

everyone else and trudged through the s<strong>no</strong>w to his car.<br />

He was uncharacteristically quiet for a long time as he drove.<br />

I was busy wracking my brains for something to say to him, so I<br />

wasn’t exactly Chatty Cathy either.<br />

Before I knew it, we’d already pulled into my driveway. It<br />

was my last chance to talk before he left for the night. Finally, I<br />

blurted, “I think you should smudge your apartment.”<br />

He turned to me slowly, his eyebrows raised. “Yeah? What<br />

for?”<br />

“To cleanse any negative energy you might have brought<br />

home.”<br />

His gaze roved away from me again and he stared out into<br />

the darkness around us. <strong>The</strong>n, after a moment, he turned back to me.<br />

135


Instead of answering right away, he leaned in really closely so our<br />

<strong>no</strong>ses were just about touching. I could smell the chicken we’d eaten<br />

on his breath mixed in with his usual Tuckery scent. In spite of the<br />

seriousness of the situation, my heart gave a dramatic ba-dump.<br />

“Don’t you worry about me, gorgeous.” His fingers twirled<br />

into my hair and he turned slightly to look at the red strands he was<br />

toying with. <strong>The</strong>n just his eyes flicked back to meet mine, and I<br />

couldn’t help myself. I went totally Jell-O.<br />

“I-I can’t help it,” I stammered, trying to stay focused. “You<br />

just got attacked.”<br />

He dropped my hair and slid his palm around the back of my<br />

neck. “And I’m fine. I promise.” <strong>The</strong>n he pulled back and replaced<br />

one hand on the wheel and the other on the stick shift. He jerked his<br />

chin in the direction of my house. “Go on. It’s late. I’ll talk to you<br />

later.”<br />

My heart was still drumming away in my chest, but I<br />

reluctantly did what he said. If he wanted to get home, that was okay.<br />

He’d had a very long night and I didn’t want to smother him. I<br />

trusted that he would be smart e<strong>no</strong>ugh to smudge the apartment and<br />

himself <strong>no</strong>w that I’d brought the idea to his attention.<br />

“I’m glad you’re okay,” I said as I stood outside the car with<br />

one hand on the open door.<br />

He leaned over and flashed me a grin. “Goodnight, Chelsea.<br />

I love you.”<br />

“I love you, too,” I returned. <strong>The</strong>n I shut the door with a loud<br />

thud and hurried quickly up the driveway.<br />

As soon as I got through the front door, I slid down to a<br />

crouch and buried my face in my hands. How had this happened?<br />

I’d spent months learning that this wasn’t as scary as I’d thought it<br />

was. <strong>The</strong>n, all in one night, all my training out of my original fear<br />

had unraveled. Investigating the para<strong>no</strong>rmal had turned out to be<br />

way scarier than I had ever imagined. How was I ever going to go<br />

back into a<strong>no</strong>ther house when I knew that what happened tonight<br />

could happen again? Yeah, everyone else had been surprised and<br />

they hadn’t seen exactly that before, but the possibility was around<br />

<strong>no</strong>w.<br />

136


And what about Tucker? Would he be okay? He definitely<br />

hadn’t seemed himself. Even at the end of the night, when he’d been<br />

close to kissing me, he hadn’t. He had pulled away at the last minute.<br />

Understandably, he had to be unnerved by the whole thing. But how<br />

long would it take him to shake it off and get back to <strong>no</strong>rmal?<br />

Trouble’s cold <strong>no</strong>se pressed against my arm and I uncovered<br />

myself so I could scratch him. His mouth opened so his little pink<br />

tongue flopped out. “If you had any idea what just happened tonight<br />

boy.”<br />

“What happened?” <strong>The</strong> voice startled me so much I fell over<br />

onto my butt on the cold tile. Gunner stepped into view from the<br />

next room.<br />

“What are you doing awake?” I demanded. “It’s like, 3am.”<br />

He rubbed his eyes sleepily. “I woke up when you slammed<br />

the door like that. I wanted to make sure you were okay.”<br />

My heart warmed a bit with his concern. Normally, I<br />

wouldn’t have burdened my little brother with my problems. But I<br />

was so overwhelmed and so scared, I couldn’t help myself. I stood<br />

up and rushed forward to throw my arms around his neck.<br />

Instantly, all traces of sleepiness vanished from his body as<br />

it sprang to alertness in my arms. “Chelsea? Are you okay?<br />

Seriously. What happened?” He wrapped his own tiny limbs, a little<br />

awkwardly, around my back in return and patted me gently.<br />

For the final time, the story spilled from my lips. I explained<br />

how I’d gone to the preliminary investigation and then been called<br />

last minute to do the actual investigation. I told him about the little<br />

boy’s fear and his father’s transformation and how unnerved I had<br />

been. And finally, I relayed all that had happened to Tucker down<br />

in the bedroom.<br />

By the time I was done, I realized I was still clutching him<br />

tightly. Not wanting to suffocate him as a thank you for having<br />

listened to me, I managed to break my fingers out of their claw-like<br />

hold on his back.<br />

Gunner reached around and rubbed the spot where my hand<br />

had been. His deer-brown eyes were almost engulfed his whole<br />

head. “Holy shit.”<br />

137


“Gunner!” I exclaimed. I had never, in his entire life, heard<br />

my brother swear.<br />

“What? I think I’m allowed to curse in this situation!”<br />

“Where did you even learn that word?”<br />

“Chelsea, I’m ten, <strong>no</strong>t three. I don’t live under a rock.” He<br />

stepped around the side of the couch so he could sit down. I followed<br />

suit and once I was beside him, he asked, “So, are you okay?”<br />

All the air left my lungs in a sigh so massive it could have<br />

k<strong>no</strong>cked down the three little pigs’ straw house. “Yeah. I mean, I’m<br />

upset, obviously. But I’m okay. I didn’t get hurt. I’m just concerned<br />

for Tucker and the family.”<br />

“What was their name? <strong>The</strong> family?” he asked.<br />

“I wish I could tell you, but it’s confidential.” I leaned<br />

forward with my elbow on my knee and propped my head on my<br />

hand. “Why do you want to k<strong>no</strong>w, anyway?”<br />

“Was it the Johanssons?”<br />

Immediately I straightened up again. “How do you k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

that? Did you go through my email?”<br />

He shook his head. “Timmy Johansson is my friend. He’s<br />

been telling me there was a demon in his closet for months.”<br />

Something sparked in my brain and I did recall him<br />

mentioning it months ago. “Oh.”<br />

Now his eyes looked almost wistful. “I didn’t believe him. I<br />

thought he was just trying to get attention.”<br />

As I gazed at my brother, I clearly saw the weight across his<br />

little shoulders for the first time. When I was his age, my biggest<br />

concern was that Kelly Armstrong kept stealing the cookies out of<br />

my lunch box. But after Mom had left, Gunner had quickly morphed<br />

from a little boy into a young adult. His dad and big sister, the only<br />

role models he had left, were never around anymore because we<br />

were always working. We might have had good intentions, but our<br />

consistent absence forced him to look out for himself more often<br />

than <strong>no</strong>t. He was a fifth-grader who got out of bed at 3am because<br />

he could tell by the sound of the door slamming that his sister might<br />

be upset. And that thoughtful, regretful glaze over his eyes went far<br />

138


deeper than I could see. It was so much more than, “I’m sad. Give<br />

me a new cookie and make it better.”<br />

And what was wrong with me? I hadn’t even paid e<strong>no</strong>ugh<br />

attention to him to remember that the client was a friend of his.<br />

My heart thudded slowly and heavily in my chest, suddenly<br />

weighted down with guilt. “I’m so sorry, Gun.” I reached out and<br />

slipped my arm around his shoulders, pulling him against me again.<br />

“He’ll be okay, though. Richard is still working on it. <strong>The</strong>y’re <strong>no</strong>t<br />

going back into the house until they get the green light from us. His<br />

dad took us seriously tonight.”<br />

“You should tell Richard about the way his dad acted.” He<br />

rested his head against mine. “It sounds like he might have been<br />

possessed.”<br />

I felt my pulse pick up again. “You’re serious?”<br />

“Yeah. I wouldn’t joke about that. I k<strong>no</strong>w this is a big deal.”<br />

I knew <strong>no</strong>w that he understood more than I’d been giving<br />

him credit for. “Okay. I’ll call Richard tomorrow, then.”<br />

Gunner pulled out from under my arm so he could look at<br />

me. “I think Tucker will be okay. He’s still alive. That’s a good<br />

sign.”<br />

Even though I’d been on more ghost hunts than I could count<br />

by that time, I trusted what he said. He knew more about the dark<br />

side of investigating than I had ever wanted to learn. I only was<br />

aware of the basic need-to-k<strong>no</strong>w facts, and <strong>no</strong>thing else. I’d wanted<br />

to avoid it as much as I could.<br />

“And you will be, too.” I turned to face him and my chest<br />

tightened up like I was about to cry. His eyes were so serious, so full<br />

of more emotions than even I could grasp. My little brother was<br />

reassuring me that I would be okay. It was supposed to be the other<br />

way around. He shouldn’t have had to take over Mom-status.<br />

“Thanks.” I suddenly wasn’t sure what to say to him. I<br />

thought I’d k<strong>no</strong>wn him so well, but I’d been wrong. Finally, I settled<br />

on the only words that could really express what was welling inside<br />

me. “I love you.”<br />

For the first time all night, he smiled. “Do you want me to<br />

sleep in your room with you tonight?”<br />

139


I couldn’t help but laugh. “No, that’s okay. I’ll just take the<br />

floor in your room.”<br />

“Wait, really?”<br />

“No, <strong>no</strong>t really! Come on, when have I ever done that?”<br />

He shrugged. “When have you ever run into a demon<br />

before?”<br />

“Touché, sir.” I stood up. “Come on. It’s got to be closing in<br />

on 4am, and I’ve got work tomorrow. Let’s get some sleep.”<br />

We walked into the hallway where our bedrooms were<br />

situated. Just before he passed through the door and into his room,<br />

Gunner paused. “I love you too, Chelsea.”<br />

140


Chapter Thirteen<br />

I tried really hard <strong>no</strong>t to smother Tucker. Really, I did my<br />

best to focus on serving customers their ten dollar stale butterdrenched<br />

popcorn all day. When Jake asked if I wanted a break, even<br />

I decided against it so I wouldn’t be tempted to send him a text.<br />

But when my shift ended and I realized I had just e<strong>no</strong>ugh<br />

time to shoot over to <strong>The</strong> End Shelf before it closed, my resilience<br />

cracked. I was pulling up to the curb in front of the little bookstore<br />

before the two little characters on my shoulders had even appeared.<br />

<strong>The</strong> little bell tinkled as I opened the door and stepped into<br />

the heavy, musty air of the bookstore. Normally, the atmosphere was<br />

comforting and steady. This time, it made me stiffen instinctively.<br />

Would Tucker be the same, just as the bookstore was? Or would he<br />

be strange and unfamiliar, like he was last night?<br />

I found him behind the counter, as always. Instead of a book<br />

in his lap, he had a <strong>no</strong>tebook that he was scribbling in. His head was<br />

bent as his pen worked across the paper. All I could see was his<br />

beautiful dark hair and the white letters across his black t-shirt that<br />

read, “By the way, I took care of that thing for ya.”<br />

“Hey,” I greeted him, aware of the hopeful tone in my voice.<br />

Tucker’s head jerked up as if I’d screamed in his ear. When<br />

his eyes fell on me, though, he immediately appeared to calm down<br />

and a smile spread across his face. “Of all the bookstores, in all the<br />

towns, in all the world, she walks into mine.”<br />

Instantly my nerves went slack as I relaxed. This was the<br />

Tucker I had hoped to find. <strong>The</strong> one that wore movie quotes on his<br />

lips and his clothes and smiled like me walking in was the best thing<br />

that happened all day. “How are you doing?” I asked, my own smile<br />

stretching to match his.<br />

“Better,” he answered. “A lot better, actually.” He closed his<br />

<strong>no</strong>tebook and slid it into a compartment beneath the counter. “How<br />

about you? You seemed rattled last night.”<br />

“I’m fine if you’re fine.” I leaned against the nearest shelf.<br />

“I was just worried about you.”<br />

141


“You’re sweet.” He stood up and stepped over to stand in<br />

front of me. “But I feel good as new.” <strong>The</strong>n he bent his head to kiss<br />

me, sending tingles dancing down my spine all the way to my toes.<br />

When he broke away, he walked around to the back of the<br />

counter and pulled out his keys. “How was work today?”<br />

I didn’t need to follow him to continue the conversation; the<br />

store was small e<strong>no</strong>ugh that he could hear me clearly as he headed<br />

to the front door to lock up. “It was fine, thanks. <strong>The</strong>re’s a new<br />

Sherlock Holmes movie that came out on Friday with rave <strong>reviews</strong>.<br />

Do you want to go see it one day this week?”<br />

“Definitely.” He flipped the sign so the store’s “Closed”<br />

status was advertised to the outside world. “Do you want to come<br />

over <strong>no</strong>w? I bought some sage on my lunch break and I’m going to<br />

smudge the place.”<br />

“Yes,” I agreed. “I’d like that.” My reservations about seeing<br />

him had completely melted away. <strong>The</strong>re was <strong>no</strong>thing strange about<br />

his demea<strong>no</strong>r; he seemed to have recovered from the episode last<br />

night.<br />

Tucker turned off the lights inside the little shop, grabbed a<br />

plastic shopping bag containing his sage, and we walked outside. I<br />

realized that his car wasn’t parked at the curb. In the summer, I knew<br />

that he walked, but the sidewalk was covered in ice and the air was<br />

positively frigid. New England wasn’t really the best place for<br />

wintertime walks to work.<br />

“You didn’t drive today?” I asked, <strong>no</strong>t trying to hide my<br />

surprise.<br />

“It’s <strong>no</strong>t that cold,” he shrugged.<br />

Oh, well. Maybe he just needed the fresh air to clear his head,<br />

or something. I followed his example and shrugged it off as we got<br />

into my car to drive to his apartment.<br />

Again, to my surprise, he handed the sage stick over to me<br />

once we were inside. “You want me to do it?”<br />

He smiled as he reached into one of the cabinet drawers and<br />

produced a lighter. “You can get some practice.” His thumb flicked<br />

open the top and he held the flame over the dry herb until it caught<br />

142


fire. When he pulled it away from the sage in my hand, he left the<br />

lighter burning for a moment.<br />

I hadn’t actually done a smudging on my own before, but I<br />

had watched Daisy when she was training us how. <strong>The</strong> first thing I<br />

did was open up all the windows and doors in the apartment, which<br />

would let the smoke and negativity out from the newly cleansed<br />

space. <strong>The</strong>n, starting with the doorway leading to outside, I started<br />

at the bottom and fanned the smoke with my hand to direct it all<br />

around the wood frame. Once the door was complete, I made sure<br />

to touch on all four corners of the room before moving on to the next<br />

one.<br />

<strong>The</strong> apartment was so small it didn’t take me more than half<br />

an hour to finish. Tucker watched me in the kitchen, but he didn’t<br />

follow me to the rest of the rooms. When I returned to where I’d<br />

started, I found him sitting outside on the wooden stairs in just his t-<br />

shirt. His jacket was still resting where he’d hung it over the chair at<br />

the table.<br />

“You okay?” I asked as the cold breeze blew out the last of<br />

the embers on the sage bundle.<br />

He turned to smile up at me. “Yeah. It just got kind of smoky<br />

in there.”<br />

I held out the sticks to him, and he stood up to take it from<br />

me. When he passed by into the kitchen, I saw that the seat of his<br />

jeans sported a big wet spot from the s<strong>no</strong>w-dampened wood. He<br />

didn’t seem bothered by it though, so I kept my mouth shut.<br />

Tucker set the sage down on the countertop and turned to<br />

me, wiping the ashes off his hands on his jeans. “Thank you.”<br />

“Thanks for letting me do it. That was the first time I ever<br />

got to smudge a place myself.” <strong>The</strong> whole room smelled musty and<br />

almost like pot, and the air was thick from the smoke. But it felt<br />

clean and refreshed just the same.<br />

“I knew you could do it.” He stepped forward and curled a<br />

hand around my waist. His fingers hooked in my belt loop and he<br />

pulled me forward so our hips bumped together. <strong>The</strong>n he lowered<br />

his face to mine to kiss me again.<br />

143


Now that I had smudged the place, I felt much safer, so I was<br />

able to relax and fall into his kiss. As his mouth opened against mine,<br />

other body parts began to stir. Before I knew it, we were moving<br />

through the doorway and into the den. His hands found the bottom<br />

of my sweater and tugged it upwards. I raised my arms so he could<br />

pull it over my head.<br />

I sat down on the couch and he climbed on top of me, but<br />

before he pressed against me it was my turn to pull his shirt off. He<br />

moved backward so it slipped over his head easily. <strong>The</strong>n he lay<br />

down on top of me, his fingers moving towards the clasp of my bra.<br />

My hands roved up his chest, but when they got to his<br />

collarbone, something was missing. I opened my eyes and broke<br />

away from the kiss.<br />

His hand paused where it rested on my back. “What?”<br />

“Where’s your necklace?” <strong>The</strong> rope holding his trademark<br />

Apache Tear wasn’t where it always rested around his neck. In the<br />

entire time I’d k<strong>no</strong>wn him, I’d never seen that necklace come off.<br />

Tucker laughed. “Oh. I didn’t feel like I needed it any more.<br />

It didn’t help me last night, right? I thought I’d put my faith in the<br />

smudging.” He lowered himself to kiss me again, clearly dismissing<br />

my question.<br />

Okay. Maybe he had a point. If the obsidian stone hadn’t<br />

helped keep him safe, maybe there wasn’t much use in wearing it<br />

anymore. But still, maybe that stone had been the only thing keeping<br />

the demon from hurting him worse.<br />

Whatever. It was his choice. He’d let me smudge the<br />

apartment, so I felt confident that any negativity was curling out the<br />

windows with the smoke.<br />

However, it crept right into my dreams. I woke up with the<br />

sheets sticking to my wet skin, panting as I tried to banish visions of<br />

Tucker being thrown into the wall that led to him <strong>no</strong>t being able to<br />

get up again. I wasn’t sure how long I laid there, staring at the ceiling<br />

and trying to picture butterflies or puppies or anything that wasn’t<br />

his head getting popped like a cherry by that closet door. Even after<br />

the sweat had cooled and dried and my breathing had returned to<br />

<strong>no</strong>rmal, my heart kept jerking in the direction of my phone.<br />

144


He picked up on the third ring, and his sleepy voice instantly<br />

calmed the lions my nerves had become. “Hey, you okay?”<br />

“Oh, yeah. I just had a dream about you and it pretty much<br />

gave me perpetual skeeves. I needed to make sure you were okay.”<br />

Now that I was explaining this to him, I felt a little silly, but <strong>no</strong>t<br />

e<strong>no</strong>ugh to make me sorry that I called.<br />

“I’m fine. I promise.” <strong>The</strong> tiredness was draining from his<br />

speech. “What was your dream about?”<br />

“I would really, really rather <strong>no</strong>t go there again.” I fought to<br />

keep the graphic, disturbing images out of my head. “Let’s just say<br />

it was a much worse version of the investigation.”<br />

“Aww, Chelsea.” His concern brushed my cheek as it wafted<br />

from the phone. “You sure you’re okay? You sound like those<br />

skeeves aren’t totally gone yet.”<br />

His use of my word invoked a little smile in spite of the<br />

situation. “<strong>The</strong>y’re going. I’ll be okay. I’m good <strong>no</strong>w that I k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

you’re good.”<br />

“I’m really good. In fact, I’m feeling so good, I think I want<br />

to come cuddle my girlfriend a little.”<br />

“Tucker! It’s like, 3am. You have to open your store in a few<br />

hours.”<br />

“I’ve opened it on less sleep than what I’ve already had<br />

tonight. What do you say?”<br />

I slid my legs out of bed and peered out the window. My<br />

dad’s car wasn’t in the driveway yet, which meant he’d still be at<br />

work for a few hours. Tucker could probably be in and out before<br />

he even got home. Just in case, I said, “Park your car across the street<br />

and text me when you get here.”<br />

When I opened the door, Tucker immediately swept me into<br />

his arms, wrapping me up in the sleeves of his college sweatshirt.<br />

Trouble jumped up and put his paws on our hips, completely<br />

unaware of the fact that this was an unconventional time for a visit.<br />

“You k<strong>no</strong>w, you didn’t have to come all the way here just to<br />

make me feel better. Not that I’m complaining.” My voice was<br />

muffled by his shoulder.<br />

145


“To make you feel better? I’m here on business.” He let me<br />

go and straightened up, looking extremely official in his Call of<br />

Duty pajama pants. “Now, you’ve got a corpse in a car, minus a<br />

head, in a garage. Take me to it.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> last of my worry melted in the warmth of his smile and<br />

we retreated back into the depths of my room. We had to squish<br />

ourselves together in my little twin bed, and as we lay there with our<br />

<strong>no</strong>ses touching, I was relieved by how <strong>no</strong>rmal his eyes looked again.<br />

He wasn’t out of it like he’d been in the aftermath of the<br />

investigation. He was my Tucker, gazing at me like I was Catherine<br />

Zeta Jones, for some delusional reason. Poor boy. Lucky me.<br />

“Now, if you have a<strong>no</strong>ther nightmare, you can just roll over<br />

and probably elbow me in the face to see that I’m okay.” His smile<br />

split his pale skin.<br />

“Good idea. Maybe I should try kicking you in the shins to<br />

make sure.”<br />

He kissed me, sending that delicious warmth from his body<br />

into mine. I slid my hand over his back, pulling him into me. When<br />

our lips cracked apart, I whispered, “Thank you.”<br />

“I didn’t do anything.” He transferred his kiss to my <strong>no</strong>se.<br />

I rolled over and pressed my back against him, fitting<br />

perfectly into the curves of his body. He draped his arm over my<br />

waist and our fingers twined together.<br />

<strong>The</strong> horrible dreams stayed out of my room the rest of the<br />

night.<br />

I was back to spending most of my weeknights sitting in a<br />

classroom, so I didn’t get to see Tucker again until Wednesday<br />

night. He picked me up from my house at eight and we drove to a<br />

dingy little pub that had the best wings in the state (or so their sign<br />

claimed).<br />

As we walked into the bar, I couldn’t help but watch him<br />

closely. Although I’d felt better after the last time I saw him,<br />

something was off again. It wasn’t until he reached out and smoothly<br />

pulled the door open for me that I realized what it was. His stride<br />

146


was different. <strong>The</strong> way he carried himself was just a little straighter,<br />

with his head a little higher. He was projecting confidence.<br />

“You’re in a good mood tonight, huh?” I asked as we stepped<br />

up to the hostess’s podium.<br />

“Two, please.” He gave her a look like <strong>no</strong>thing I’d ever seen<br />

before — at least <strong>no</strong>t on his face. His expression was basically<br />

saying, “You’re welcome” for speaking to her. And, amazingly, she<br />

seemed to enjoy it. Her face flushed brightly as she picked up two<br />

menus and smiled up at him through furiously batting eyelashes.<br />

As she led us to our seats, I raised an eyebrow at him. He<br />

grinned down at me. “I’m in a great mood. I’m alive. I feel<br />

amazing.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> hostess slid the laminated menus onto opposite sides of<br />

the wooden booth, and we slid into place across from each other.<br />

Well, I sort of scooted along. Tucker slid, slowly and gracefully. He<br />

leaned against the wall and brought one leg up onto the seat with<br />

him, his knee bent so he could drape his arm over it. “Thanks,” he<br />

said to the other girl, who flashed a big, flirty smile before she<br />

disappeared in a whirl of blonde hair.<br />

“Okay, do you think you could save that for when I’m <strong>no</strong>t<br />

right here?” I asked as I picked up my menu. I didn’t mean to sound<br />

bitchy, but it was really weird seeing him acting that way toward a<br />

stranger when he never even acted that way toward me. <strong>The</strong>n again,<br />

I’d probably have smacked him if he’d tried; the arrogance was a bit<br />

much.<br />

He placed one palm on the worn wooden table between us,<br />

his thumb toying with the scratches that formed someone’s initials.<br />

“Relax, Chelsea. I’m just enjoying being out. I was stuck in the<br />

bookstore all day.”<br />

I laid the menu down. Stuck in the bookstore? Since when<br />

was he ever “stuck” there? He loved working there. Or so I thought.<br />

Before I could ask about it, our waitress appeared in a short<br />

red dress and a checkered apron. I kept my eyes down as I asked for<br />

a glass of water so I didn’t have to see how he was looking at this<br />

one.<br />

147


Instead, it was his words that gave me the kick in the chest<br />

this time. “What do you have on tap?”<br />

As the waitress recited the list of beers, my blood pounded<br />

in my ears and dulled her voice to a mumble. Tucker had never<br />

ordered a beer before. In fact, he’d never ordered any kind of<br />

alcohol, <strong>no</strong>t even wine. Now, on the night that he was acting so<br />

pleased with himself, he decided he wanted to drink? I couldn’t even<br />

drive the stick shift if he had too much.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rest of dinner was pretty silent. My <strong>no</strong>rmally talkative<br />

boyfriend was very intent on the three beers and twenty buffalo<br />

wings he forced down his skinny throat. And I was thoroughly<br />

uncomfortable with the fact that he was acting so weird.<br />

After he’d paid, I slid my arms into the sleeves of my jacket<br />

and followed him out the door and into the parking lot. I had to be<br />

careful to step evenly on the patches of ice so I wouldn’t slide, but<br />

he just strode right over them as if they weren’t even there. When<br />

we reached his car, he stopped and slipped his hand into his pocket.<br />

<strong>The</strong> little white object he raised to his lips was the biggest shock of<br />

the night.<br />

“Since when do you smoke?” I demanded.<br />

He ig<strong>no</strong>red my shrill tone and shrugged. “I’m stressed. And<br />

I like the rush.”<br />

“Are you serious?” I wrinkled my <strong>no</strong>se and opened the<br />

passenger door. I swung myself into the seat and slammed the door<br />

shut behind me.<br />

What was going on? Tucker was acting like a complete tool.<br />

First he was walking like the ground should thank him for gracing it<br />

with his feet, next he was drinking, and <strong>no</strong>w he was lighting up a<br />

cigarette outside the car. Oh, wait, my mistake. He dropped into the<br />

driver’s seat with the lit cigarette still in his mouth. <strong>The</strong> smoke<br />

immediately began to fill the small interior of the car.<br />

Maybe I should have been angry with him for all of this, but<br />

I was more confused than anything. In the two days since I’d last<br />

seen him, he’d somehow transformed into Douchey McDoucherson.<br />

I knew Tucker Hamilton, and this wasn’t him. He was sweet, kind,<br />

148


and humble, and as far as I knew, hadn’t touched alcohol or smoked<br />

anything since college. Not until tonight.<br />

Of course, my first thought as he pulled out of the parking<br />

space was that it had to be related to what had happened at the<br />

Johanssons. But that didn’t really make sense to me. How could<br />

someone encounter something so serious and then flip a switch and<br />

become a total turd? Didn’t near-death experiences usually snap<br />

people back to reality, <strong>no</strong>t swell their heads and raise them so far<br />

above it? And he’d been fine on Sunday.<br />

<strong>The</strong> cold air rushed in as he opened the window to flick his<br />

ashes outside. I crossed my arms over my chest and watched the<br />

yellow lines disappear under the front of the car.<br />

Instead of parking in my driveway, he situated the car at the<br />

curb in front of my house. My eyebrows immediately came together<br />

in a frown as I swiveled my head to look at him. “What’s up?”<br />

For an answer, he leaned over across the armrest and pressed<br />

his face against mine. Normally, a Tucker kiss sent those pleasant<br />

sparks raining down through me like the trails from fireworks. But<br />

this time, the entire thing was so out of character that my whole body<br />

tensed up.<br />

After a minute of my lips being pretty much motionless<br />

against his, he pulled back. “What’s the matter?”<br />

“You’re acting weird,” I said, intelligently.<br />

His dark eyes bored into mine. Little droplets of sweat<br />

began to bead on the back of my neck. Suddenly I really wanted to<br />

get out of that car.<br />

“I don’t think it’s weird for a guy to want his girl,” Tucker<br />

murmured. He trailed his fingertips down my arm and onto my<br />

thigh. <strong>The</strong>n his whole hand curled around my leg and his fingers<br />

wedged in between them.<br />

Automatically, my body responded to his. It was a truly<br />

strange sensation to have my lady parts suddenly very alert to the<br />

situation, but at the same time, to want to push him away. Luckily,<br />

my head was in control e<strong>no</strong>ugh to grab his wrist.<br />

149


“Stop.” I was surprised by the conviction that was embedded<br />

in my voice. Half of me still wanted him to keep going. But this<br />

wasn’t right.<br />

“Damn it, Chelsea, are you serious?” He whipped his hand<br />

back to his side of the car so fast it almost took my head off. “What’s<br />

your fucking problem?”<br />

His hand might as well have smacked me. His words were a<br />

swift kick in the chest that k<strong>no</strong>cked the breath right out of me. Never,<br />

in all the time I’d k<strong>no</strong>wn him, had I ever heard Tucker raise his<br />

voice. And definitely <strong>no</strong>t at me. I barely had e<strong>no</strong>ugh air left to muster<br />

the question, “Excuse me?”<br />

“You’re my girlfriend. I want you.” His eyes were as hard as<br />

his lips had been earlier. This “want” was <strong>no</strong>where to be found<br />

within them.<br />

My mouth hung open, but the words were lost before they<br />

even reached my tongue. I just stared at him for a few moments,<br />

disbelief strangling me, until finally I reached for the door and<br />

stepped out into the s<strong>no</strong>w.<br />

“Wait, Chelsea.” I heard Tucker’s door open and slam shut<br />

again behind me. His sneakers crunched in the s<strong>no</strong>w as he met me<br />

halfway up my front yard and came to stand in front of me. “I’m<br />

sorry. I didn’t mean it.”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>n why did you say it?” I demanded. <strong>The</strong> porch light was<br />

at his back so his face was cloaked in shadow. “You have never<br />

acted the way you’ve been acting tonight, Tucker.”<br />

“I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w. I just ... I got carried away.” He moved<br />

sideways and the light flooded his face, and I recognized his eyes<br />

again.<br />

My defenses cracked, but I didn’t let them crumble. “I think<br />

I deserve a little more respect than that. I don’t care how carried<br />

away you might get.”<br />

“You’re right. You’re completely right.” His chin was glued<br />

to his chest. Was he ashamed? Embarrassed? Funny, for the first<br />

time in almost a year, I couldn’t read what was going through my<br />

boyfriend’s head.<br />

150


“Look. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w what’s up with you tonight, but I don’t<br />

appreciate it. Maybe you’re going through some kind of crisis after<br />

almost dying during that investigation or maybe you’re on drugs.<br />

Either way, you’re really lucky I love you so much.” When he<br />

looked up hopefully, I held up my index finger. “But that doesn’t<br />

give you license to suddenly treat me like a pretty side dish. Ever.<br />

Got it?”<br />

“Got it.” Tucker bobbed his head. “I k<strong>no</strong>w all of this. I don’t<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w why I slipped up like that. I never do that.”<br />

I hadn’t realized how hard I’d been biting my lip until I<br />

released my hold and tasted blood. “I k<strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

151


Chapter Fourteen<br />

<strong>The</strong> next few times I saw Tucker, he acted almost completely<br />

<strong>no</strong>rmal. He quoted movies, read thick books incomprehensible to<br />

most human beings, and didn’t have the confidence to flirt with<br />

random waitresses. <strong>The</strong> only thing that was a little unnerving was<br />

his sudden habit of smoking at least a pack of cigarettes a day. When<br />

I kissed him, it left an ashy taste in my mouth, shadows of the weird<br />

night we’d had. But since there were only shadows and <strong>no</strong> more<br />

actual displays of assholery, I pushed it to the back of my mind.<br />

It took three weeks before Daisy and Richard decided to ask<br />

him to come to a<strong>no</strong>ther investigation. I wondered if they’d been<br />

contemplating kicking him out of the group, but I wasn’t about to<br />

go and ask something like that behind his back. Most likely they<br />

were just giving him time to recover before he stomped back into<br />

a<strong>no</strong>ther place riddled with spirits.<br />

I happened to be free that night, too, so at eight o’clock,<br />

Tucker was at my house. When I opened the door to let him inside,<br />

I saw that his car was still running in the driveway, and Susannah<br />

was checking her makeup in the side mirror. Trouble, on the other<br />

hand, was only interested in his favorite visitor. He immediately<br />

pressed himself against my boyfriend’s leg, demanding attention.<br />

“You look adorable,” Tucker said, reaching out to touch one<br />

of my braids with his free hand.<br />

“This is business attire, Mr. Hamilton. <strong>The</strong>re’s <strong>no</strong>thing<br />

adorable about it.” I swatted his hand away and grinned. “Just let me<br />

grab my bag.” I turned and hurried down the hallway to my room.<br />

As I was checking to make sure I had all my equipment in<br />

the black messenger bag, Trouble’s barking echoed through the<br />

halls. I started to roll my eyes before I realized this wasn’t his usual<br />

playful “love me” type of bark. This was the kind of bark he used<br />

on strangers we passed when we took him for walks. Did Susannah<br />

come inside? He hadn’t ever had a chance to meet her.<br />

<strong>The</strong> barking continued, and I heard Tucker’s voice mixed<br />

into the raucous chorus, although I couldn’t make out his words. I<br />

152


flipped my light switch behind me as I exited my room and emerged<br />

into the hallway.<br />

Just in time to see Tucker’s foot collide with my dog.<br />

Trouble let out a little yelp of surprise and pain and<br />

immediately backed off, tail pressed firmly between his legs. I<br />

dropped my bag of equipment and rushed forward. “What the hell,<br />

Tucker?” I demanded as I fell to my knees beside the skinny black<br />

canine. I ran my hand along his back gently, trying to calm his<br />

furious panting.<br />

“He wouldn’t leave me alone.” Something in his voice made<br />

me turn and look at him. <strong>The</strong>re it was again. That cold, hard lack of<br />

emotion glassing over his <strong>no</strong>rmally expressive eyes.<br />

It kicked on the fear response in my brain, but I wasn’t about<br />

to tuck in my tail like Trouble. “So you kick him? A dog barks at<br />

you and your first thought is hey, if I hurt him, maybe he’ll stop?”<br />

My fingers twisted in the long, fluffy hair around the dog’s ears. He<br />

glanced at me, still panting.<br />

“Sorry.” His word was shallow steel.<br />

I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w what to do. Trouble seemed like he was fine;<br />

his dignity was probably hurting more than anything. No one had<br />

ever hit him with anything before, except maybe Gunner with some<br />

Legos when he was younger. But even if it was safe to leave the dog<br />

alone, I wasn’t sure that I wanted to go anywhere with Tucker. This<br />

was the second time I’d seen his eyes look so empty and glassy like<br />

that, both times following some completely unusual and kind of<br />

scary behavior. I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w what could be causing it, barring some<br />

kind of mental disorder brought on by head trauma after hitting a<br />

wall. But my trust in my boyfriend didn’t extend to this stranger he<br />

was routinely turning into.<br />

And just the realization of that fact was e<strong>no</strong>ugh to blow a<br />

few holes in my protective shield for the night.<br />

“You guys go. I’ll drive myself.” I focused on Trouble, <strong>no</strong>t<br />

wanting to look up because I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w which Tucker would be<br />

looking back at me. I didn’t want to be so cold to the one I loved and<br />

I didn’t want to piss off the one I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w.<br />

153


“Seriously? You had me drive all the way here just to tell me<br />

to leave?” <strong>The</strong>n his usual warmth laced the last word. “Chelsea?”<br />

I couldn’t help myself. I raised my gaze to meet his and<br />

found my boyfriend looking back at me. His dark eyes spoke even<br />

more wounded puppy than Trouble’s. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to<br />

upset you. Please ride with us.”<br />

My jaw clenched tightly as I stood up and retrieved my bag.<br />

I knew that Richard and Daisy liked us all to go in only one or two<br />

cars so we wouldn’t attract attention to the house we were<br />

investigating. We didn’t want the neighbors to be like, “You guys<br />

have ghosts? WEIRDOS.” And the strange look had completely<br />

vanished from Tucker’s eyes, creating at least an illusion of the<br />

safety I’d k<strong>no</strong>wn for the entire time I’d k<strong>no</strong>wn him. As long as he<br />

didn’t go bizarro again, it should be fine. I could redo my protection<br />

on the way there.<br />

“We’ll talk later,” I said as I brushed past him.<br />

Daisy and Anthony were already standing on the sidewalk<br />

beside their car when we pulled up. <strong>The</strong> house in question was a<br />

little green bungalow with white trim. It looked like something out<br />

of a children’s book, especially with the little glass sunflowers and<br />

butterflies sticking out of the front lawn.<br />

“Everything okay?” Daisy asked, her eyes flitting<br />

suspiciously to Tucker. “You guys are a little late.”<br />

“We’re fine,” Susannah chirped. “Just a little traffic.” If<br />

she’d picked up on tension between Tucker and me, she hadn’t<br />

mentioned it. Actually, if it hadn’t been for her, that would have<br />

been one completely frigid car ride.<br />

I hugged my denim jacket tightly around me as we filed up<br />

to the front door. <strong>The</strong> s<strong>no</strong>w had mostly melted from the grass but<br />

Massachusetts was hanging tightly onto winter, as always.<br />

A thirty-something woman with long hair as blonde as<br />

Susannah’s, but much less fake, answered the door. She smiled at us<br />

and the way her freckles stretched out made me think of Michelle<br />

and a quick pang squeezed my heart. Not <strong>no</strong>w, Chelsea. Keep your<br />

shields up.<br />

154


“Hi, guys,” she greeted us before stepping aside. One by one,<br />

we walked past her through the door and into the warmth of her<br />

home. And that wasn’t just temperature warmth, either; the place<br />

smelled like french toast on a Sunday morning. All the furniture<br />

looked like cozy, wooden things with big, dark colored cushions<br />

you’d find in a log cabin a little further up <strong>no</strong>rth. And there were<br />

cute little duck knickknacks on the shelves and coffee table.<br />

Who doesn’t love baby duck bookends?<br />

As I bent down to further inspect the porcelain yellow birds,<br />

I <strong>no</strong>ticed the titles on a few of the books. Wicca 101, Handbook for<br />

Wiccans, Magick Spellbook, Complete Study of Witchcraft. A few<br />

months ago, this would have given me a thorough wigging out. But<br />

<strong>no</strong>w, I straightened up calmly and waited to see what exactly was<br />

happening here.<br />

“So, for those of you I haven’t met yet, I’m Carrie. I already<br />

talked to Richard on the phone and he said it was okay for me to tell<br />

you this. I’m a practicing Wiccan, and one of my spells seems to<br />

have attracted some kind of a spirit. <strong>The</strong>y aren’t threatening in any<br />

way, but I want to k<strong>no</strong>w who they are and if they need some kind of<br />

help.” Carrie’s dark eyes moved to each of us in turn. When her gaze<br />

finally landed on me, she smiled again. “That’s all I want to<br />

accomplish tonight.”<br />

She led us on a tour of her tiny house, which was chock full<br />

of fake ducks in every corner. Who knew a witch’s weakness would<br />

be tiny feathery baby birds? I couldn’t help but smile to myself. I<br />

didn’t feel any kind of tension or weird sensation like I had in the<br />

Johanssons’ house.<br />

Once we’d seen the kitchen, the bedroom, and the bathroom,<br />

Carrie brought us back out to the family room area we’d first stepped<br />

into. Daisy instructed us to set up our equipment at the coffee table<br />

and informed us of our pairings for the night. “Tucker, you’re with<br />

Chelsea. Susannah, you go with Anthony.”<br />

By this time, I was so grounded that I didn’t mind working<br />

with Tucker. He had seemed completely himself the entire drive<br />

there and during the tour of the house. Whatever thing had happened<br />

155


to him with Trouble earlier, we could discuss it later. It was placed<br />

aside while we did business.<br />

“You want to go to the kitchen first?” he asked as he stuffed<br />

his EMF detector in the pocket of his cargo pants.<br />

“Sure.” I clicked my thermometer’s battery cover into place.<br />

Daisy took care of the lights as soon as we settled down in<br />

position. Tucker sat at the kitchen table and I leaned against the<br />

counter, flicking on the red flashlight to combat the darkness.<br />

His voice recorder was set up on the table in front of him, so<br />

immediately he launched into an EVP session. “Hi, I’m Tucker. This<br />

is Chelsea. We’re just here to talk with you; we don’t mean you any<br />

harm. Can you tell us your name?” After a few moments of silence,<br />

he asked, “Can you say our names?”<br />

<strong>The</strong>n, for the first time since we’d entered the house, I started<br />

to feel uncomfortable. Not in the same way as I had at the<br />

Johanssons, but I was getting the idea that we weren’t as welcome<br />

there as we’d first thought.<br />

“Do you mind having us here?” I asked.<br />

Tucker’s eyebrow lifted, silently asking me what I was<br />

picking up on. I ig<strong>no</strong>red him.<br />

“Do you <strong>no</strong>t like us?” I continued.<br />

Suddenly, Tucker’s EVP recorder skidded across the table.<br />

It dropped straight off the edge and hit the ground in a clatter of<br />

batteries exploding out of it. I jumped so high I almost caught the<br />

ceiling fan to cling to.<br />

“Jesus,” I breathed, aiming my flashlight at Tucker as he<br />

bent over to grab the pieces of his recorder. In the dim red light, I<br />

caught a glimpse of a cut of some sort on his side when his shirt<br />

lifted up. But then he was sitting again and the spot of his skin was<br />

covered by fabric again, so I stuck up a mental Post-it to look at<br />

whatever it was later.<br />

“You okay?” I asked him.<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded. “I’m good. What made you ask those<br />

questions?”<br />

“Just a feeling.”<br />

156


Once Tucker had dropped off Susannah, he drove us back to<br />

his apartment in silence. <strong>The</strong> remainder of the night had been<br />

uneventful, with the same uneasy feeling following us but <strong>no</strong> more<br />

equipment flying off furniture. We hadn’t gotten any EMF hits or<br />

anything, and Anthony and Susannah had experienced the same kind<br />

of luck.<br />

Eventually, when we pulled into his parking spot outside his<br />

place, I spoke up. “So, I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w what’s been up with you lately.<br />

But it’s got me worried. I think you should get some kind of help.”<br />

Tucker’s head jerked up like I’d smacked him in the face<br />

with Silly Putty. “Help?”<br />

“Yeah. Like, of the psychiatric or medical persuasion. I’m<br />

<strong>no</strong>t kidding, Tucker. You’ve swapped personalities twice since that<br />

investigation where you got thrown into a wall. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w what<br />

you could have rattled around in there but it’s definitely all too real<br />

that something’s <strong>no</strong>t right.” I could feel my eyes bugging out as the<br />

words spilled forth.<br />

He took his hand off the stick and laid it gently in his lap.<br />

“You really think I’ve been that different?”<br />

“Not always. Most of the time you’re fine. But then there are<br />

times when I worry. You kicked my dog today. You smoke<br />

cigarettes <strong>no</strong>w. And you’ve been an ass to me more than once. All<br />

of this does <strong>no</strong>t fit into the Tucker Hamilton spectrum.”<br />

His gaze was in his lap with his hands. My heart gave a little<br />

kick of distress and I reached out and laid my hand on his thigh. “I’m<br />

just concerned. You’re scaring me a little. This isn’t you.”<br />

Tucker turned to meet my eyes. “You’re <strong>no</strong>t making any<br />

little jokes. You must be serious.”<br />

“I am completely serious.” I squeezed his thigh for effect.<br />

Slowly he breathed in a massive amount of air and exhaled<br />

in a sigh that totally seemed to deflate him. “I’m sorry, Chelsea. <strong>The</strong><br />

last thing I want to do is make you uncomfortable around me, let<br />

alone scared of me. I’m so sorry for kicking Trouble. You’re right;<br />

maybe I should go and get checked out.”<br />

My heart was filling up with Tucker love again. This was the<br />

man I wanted to be dating. <strong>The</strong> one who listened to me when I had<br />

157


something to say and wasn’t afraid to be weak in front of me.<br />

“Thank you. Just to make sure everything’s okay. I just don’t want<br />

anything bad to happen to you.”<br />

His eyes flashed with a seriousness I’d never seen before.<br />

“Or to you.”<br />

A shiver rocketed across my skin, leaving all my hair<br />

standing up in its wake. “Yeah. Or to me.”<br />

“Do you still want to come in?”<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded. “Always.”<br />

We crowded side by side up the thin staircase leading to his<br />

apartment, and once we shut the door behind us, I immediately threw<br />

my arms around him. I was so grateful that he’d accepted what I’d<br />

said and that creepy blank stare hadn’t surfaced again. Hopefully,<br />

whoever he decided to go to for help would be able to determine<br />

what was up with his head.<br />

He bent his head and placed a gentle kiss on my neck. My<br />

body started to hum with life as his kisses trailed down to my<br />

collarbone. His hand gripped the back of my neck to hold me in<br />

place as I started to squirm beneath his lips.<br />

“Tucker, we have to shower,” I murmured.<br />

“Mmmm,” he whispered, his breath hot against my skin.<br />

“No, I mean, after the investigation shower. Get all the<br />

energy off us.” My knees nearly buckled as both his hands grabbed<br />

my hips and pulled me into him. Whoa, someone was assertive all<br />

of a sudden. And someone else kind of liked it.<br />

“Okay,” he agreed, opening his mouth against my neck and<br />

lightly grazing it with his teeth. “In a minute.”<br />

I let him slide my jacket off my shoulders and onto the floor.<br />

His hands started to explore underneath my sweater. <strong>The</strong>n, he<br />

changed his mind and knelt down, hooking his arms underneath me.<br />

Before I knew what was happening, I was in his arms, and he was<br />

carrying me to his bedroom.<br />

“Since when are you strong e<strong>no</strong>ugh to lift me?” I teased.<br />

“Since you started driving me so crazy.” His voice was<br />

husky and his eyes chased the jokes right out of my mind.<br />

158


Tucker laid me down on his bed, and when he straightened<br />

up again, he pulled my sweater over my head. When he climbed on<br />

top of me, I found the bottom of his shirt and tugged it up until he<br />

pulled it the rest of the way himself. He tossed it to the floor with<br />

mine.<br />

My hands roved down his chest and onto his sides until they<br />

felt a scratchy, raised area. In the dark, I couldn’t see what I was<br />

feeling. “Tucker, what’s this?” I asked.<br />

“It’s <strong>no</strong>thing,” he breathed into my ear, his hips already<br />

pressing against mine.<br />

“No, really, are you okay?” I asked.<br />

He pulled back. “Yeah, I’m fine. I caught myself on a shelf<br />

at the shop a few days ago. Just a scratch.”<br />

I moved my fingers away and focused on his shoulders<br />

instead.<br />

We shed the rest of our clothing and Tucker slid into me. But<br />

the way his hips rocked was different. Just like the assertive way<br />

he’d initiated this, he was moving with a confidence, with<br />

k<strong>no</strong>wledge. His motions were fluid like this was what he’d been<br />

born to do. <strong>The</strong>n, he started to thrust at a different angle, and he<br />

started hitting something he’d never touched before. This incredible<br />

pleasure spread through my hips and legs until it engulfed my whole<br />

body. I could barely move or breathe it felt so incredible. I didn’t<br />

k<strong>no</strong>w where he learned to do that, but I didn’t care; I wasn’t<br />

thinking. I was just feeling. His hips pumped faster and faster until<br />

I was moaning like a porn star.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n his angle changed again. And this time it wasn’t so fun.<br />

His movements felt like they were tearing up my insides. Pain shot<br />

through my body instead of pleasure.<br />

“Ow, hey, easy!” I said.<br />

He didn’t slow down. Little grunts of pleasure were dripping<br />

from his mouth and his body was damp with perspiration. Fear laced<br />

with the pain that was running through my nerves and I started to<br />

push at his chest.<br />

“Tucker! You’re hurting me!” I cried. “Stop it!”<br />

159


Still he didn’t stop. He kept thrusting again and again, his<br />

grunting becoming more frenzied as he closed in on his goal. <strong>The</strong><br />

goal that blinded him to the pain I was in beneath him. Tears sprang<br />

into my eyes and I thought I was going to start bleeding if he didn’t<br />

stop. I drew back my hand and slapped him across the face as hard<br />

as I could.<br />

In one final motion, his body stiffened as his head rocked to<br />

the side from the force of my hand. He jerked a few times and then<br />

his muscles released, a deep groan rolling out of his throat as he<br />

collapsed and rolled to the side of me.<br />

I lay there, staring up at the ceiling, <strong>no</strong>t sure if I could move.<br />

What the hell had just happened? Who was this person lying naked<br />

in bed beside me? What happened to my gentle, romantic Tucker<br />

who asked if I was okay at least once every time we had sex? My<br />

Tucker who was hesitant to ever take control, and definitely never<br />

would without me asking him to? It seemed good at first, but <strong>no</strong>t if<br />

it led to this ...<br />

My whole body still felt echoes of the agony he’d just put<br />

me through. I sat up and wrapped myself in his blanket, retreating<br />

to the bathroom. When I turned on the light, I inspected the damage.<br />

No blood, but my hips and thighs were red from him slamming so<br />

hard against them. It still smarted, but everything seemed to check<br />

out okay.<br />

When I returned to the bedroom, I immediately flipped on<br />

the light. Fear was snapping at my heels, urging me to get out of<br />

there, but I had to collect my clothes. I kept my eyes on the floor,<br />

<strong>no</strong>t wanting to look at him. I couldn’t believe he’d just done that to<br />

me. <strong>The</strong> impact on my heart was worse than anything he could have<br />

done to my body.<br />

“Chelsea, are you okay?” His voice was so cautious, so<br />

placid.<br />

I didn’t turn around until I had all my clothes back on. “No.<br />

I’m <strong>no</strong>t okay. I told you to stop and you didn’t. You seriously hurt<br />

me, Tucker. I don’t want to see you again until you get help.”<br />

His face looked like I’d just set fire to everything he held<br />

dear in the world. Like he didn’t understand why I was leaving. But<br />

160


that wasn’t the most disturbing part of the image in front of me. My<br />

hands must have missed them in the frenzy that had just occurred on<br />

the bed, but the cut on his side wasn’t the only one. <strong>The</strong>re was<br />

a<strong>no</strong>ther on his other side, one on his arm, several on his legs. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

were bruises on his back in places I couldn’t possibly fathom how<br />

he could have reached.<br />

“Please don’t leave, Chelsea. I’m so sorry. I got carried<br />

away.”<br />

“You get carried away a lot lately. I’m so scared for you,<br />

Tucker. Please talk to someone.”<br />

And with that, I was on my way out the door and down the<br />

stairs, and my fingers were already punching in the number for a<br />

taxi on my phone.<br />

161


Chapter Fifteen<br />

<strong>The</strong> next morning, I was so sore I could barely walk around.<br />

I called Jake to ask if he could cover my shift at work. He agreed<br />

only if I promised to take his Friday night shift. At that point I<br />

sincerely did <strong>no</strong>t care about work, so I took the deal and situated<br />

myself on the couch.<br />

My tired mind was so bogged down I didn’t hear a word that<br />

came from the TV. Eventually, Gunner came home from his friend’s<br />

house and settled down by my feet with Trouble. I found myself<br />

watching him, wondering if he would have some kind of an answer<br />

to my questions. He wasn’t as much of a kid as he looked like, after<br />

all. And he was something of an expert when it came to the<br />

para<strong>no</strong>rmal. Maybe there were other reported cases of people being<br />

injured and coming out all disoriented.<br />

Or maybe I shouldn’t burden my little brother with these<br />

kinds of things. <strong>The</strong> kid had e<strong>no</strong>ugh to worry about. You’re a big<br />

girl, Chelsea. You can handle this. He’s going to get help. He might<br />

be all better in a few weeks.<br />

Two days later, Tucker called me. I didn’t pick it up, but<br />

when I went back to listen to the voicemail, my heart made quite an<br />

attack on the defenses I’d been busy building. He told me he’d made<br />

an appointment to see a doctor and make sure <strong>no</strong>thing was wrong<br />

with his head, and that he was so, so sorry. That he never wanted to<br />

hurt me and he couldn’t bear the thought of it and would I please,<br />

please call him back.<br />

Like a pansy, I caved. I couldn’t bear the sorrow in his voice,<br />

and ig<strong>no</strong>ring him probably wouldn’t help the situation. However,<br />

that didn’t mean I was going to break and see him.<br />

“Chelsea!” <strong>The</strong> way he said my name pulled at my stupid<br />

emotions, but I swallowed them down.<br />

“I’m glad you made an appointment. Are you doing okay?”<br />

“No. I’m scared, Chels. I’m so scared. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w what’s<br />

wrong with me or how I could do that to you.”<br />

162


I ground my teeth together violently. Keep it together,<br />

Keller. This is how girls get sucked into abusive relationships. No<br />

matter how much you love him, he’s <strong>no</strong>t safe right <strong>no</strong>w. “You’re<br />

gonna be fine. Okay? You did the right thing. You’re going to see a<br />

doctor. He’ll help you.”<br />

“I miss you.”<br />

God, just drive the freaking knife right into my heart, why<br />

don’t you?<br />

“I miss you too.” My voice sounded like the air rushing out<br />

of a balloon.<br />

“So I guess ... I’ll see you around then.”<br />

“Let me k<strong>no</strong>w how the doctor goes. When’s your<br />

appointment?”<br />

“Next Friday.”<br />

“Okay. Look, remember, through all this, <strong>no</strong> matter what, I<br />

love you. I just can’t be around you right <strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

“I understand.”<br />

I had never missed Michelle so much as I did during the<br />

week and a half it took for Tucker to go to his doctor’s appointment.<br />

I wanted to text her and spill everything that was going on. I wanted<br />

to cry because I was so freaking terrified that Tucker was going to<br />

wind up drugged up on medication or in a padded room. I wanted<br />

her to tell me it would work out and come over and watch movies<br />

and distract me. But I couldn’t. She’d never forgive me for going off<br />

on her if she found out she’d been right, at least about ghost hunting<br />

being dangerous.<br />

Instead, I stuck it out on my own, keeping busy with work<br />

and trying to focus on sociology and statistics. As if. My boyfriend<br />

was going through trauma and I was sitting around trying to identify<br />

what problems were mutually exclusive. Obviously my focus was<br />

on the enthralling math equations!<br />

On Friday night, Tucker sent me a text that told me he’d gone<br />

to the doctor. <strong>The</strong>y wanted to do some testing so it was going to be<br />

a while longer before they’d k<strong>no</strong>w what was going on with him. I<br />

answered that I was proud of him and to please keep me posted.<br />

163


When I got out of work on Sunday, I had circles under my<br />

eyes the same color as the roads I drove home on. This waiting, this<br />

<strong>no</strong>t k<strong>no</strong>wing was pulling at me, making my chest hurt and my body<br />

exhausted. I could <strong>no</strong>t describe how infatuated I was with the idea<br />

of flopping down on my bed and passing out before the clock hit<br />

8:30.<br />

But when I went to pull into my usual spot in the driveway,<br />

there was a car blocking my entrance. A little silver Chevy Cobalt,<br />

the passenger seat of which I had become very familiar with. My<br />

heart dive-bombed my stomach and the handful of popcorn I’d<br />

downed tried to climb back up my throat. I swallowed hard as I<br />

managed to park my car against the curb.<br />

What was he doing here? My feet were so hard to lift they<br />

felt like they were glued to every place I stepped on my trek up the<br />

driveway. I didn’t want to see him yet. Not until he’d gotten the tests<br />

done and they had identified the cause of his freaky mood swings.<br />

I opened the door slowly, like they do in horror movies when<br />

they’re expecting a killer to be lurking in the shadows. Unlike in the<br />

movies, though, the man I wanted to avoid was sitting right on the<br />

couch in my living room, watching TV with my little brother.<br />

Instantly, I felt a surge of instinctive adrenaline that would<br />

have allowed me to throw myself in front of Gunner if I needed to.<br />

When I stepped inside, both of their heads turned in unison. Tucker<br />

looked a little uncertain, but my brother smiled about a thousand<br />

watts at me.<br />

“Hi, Chelsea. I invited Tucker over tonight. I hope that’s<br />

okay.”<br />

My eyebrows crashed downward in a frown. How did<br />

Gunner even get in contact with Tucker? He didn’t have a cell phone<br />

yet. But they did email each other. When did they get to the point<br />

where they wanted to hang out with each other?<br />

“We’ve been emailing for the last few weeks. Gunner had<br />

some questions about some things he’d been reading.” My<br />

boyfriend’s voice was so quiet I could barely hear it over Bruce<br />

Willis shooting things on TV. “If you want me to go, I’ll go.”<br />

164


I seriously contemplated my options for about a na<strong>no</strong>second.<br />

All signs pointed to it being completely unsafe having Tucker here,<br />

especially <strong>no</strong>w that Gunner was involved. But the sight of his big<br />

brown eyes, his perfect skin, and those hands I impulsively wanted<br />

to reach out and hold ... they pulled me in. I shrugged, trying to<br />

pretend like my insides weren’t battling each other so viciously.<br />

“No, it’s okay. It’s good to see you.” I stepped around behind the<br />

couch and over to the armchair.<br />

Normally, I’d go right to the shower, but I didn’t want to<br />

leave them alone. All I needed was for Tucker to snap and start<br />

kicking my little brother instead of Trouble. Speaking of the dog —<br />

I glanced around. His little black frame was <strong>no</strong>where in sight.<br />

Normally when Tucker was here, he was all over him. But he wasn’t<br />

even in the room. Did dogs even remember when someone hurt them<br />

one time?<br />

“How was work?” Gunner’s voice brought me back to the<br />

surface of my mind and I took a breath.<br />

“Not too bad, thanks. <strong>The</strong> new Paul Rudd movie sold out<br />

again, even on Sunday night.” I pulled my hair out of its ponytail<br />

and immediately the smell of popcorn assaulted my <strong>no</strong>se. Scratch<br />

that. Not without a shower. I retied my hair to keep it out of my face.<br />

“What have you guys been doing?” Besides plotting to drive me<br />

insane.<br />

“Tucker was explaining pendulums to me. I didn’t get how<br />

they worked. Did you k<strong>no</strong>w you can make them swing one way or<br />

a<strong>no</strong>ther just by willing it to swing that way?” Gunner reached<br />

forward to a little velvet bag on the coffee table in front of him. He<br />

tugged out a pendulum on a silver chain.<br />

I hadn’t been involved in the para<strong>no</strong>rmal world long e<strong>no</strong>ugh<br />

to build much of a sensitivity to that kind of thing. Plus Tucker was<br />

looking at me and it was really hard to pretend I didn’t <strong>no</strong>tice. So I<br />

just <strong>no</strong>dded. “Sure. That’s pretty cool.”<br />

“Definitely. Now we’re watching Die Hard.” My brother<br />

held the pendulum up over his palm like the mediums do on TV<br />

when they want to communicate with the spirit world.<br />

165


I sank back into the chair and allowed my eyes to flick over<br />

to Tucker. He had stopped watching me and was gazing blankly at<br />

the screen. I wondered what was going on in his mind, and then<br />

sadness gave me a sharp stab in the heart when I realized how<br />

strange it was to <strong>no</strong>t k<strong>no</strong>w. <strong>The</strong>n he glanced at me and gave me a<br />

heartbreaking little smile. Ouch.<br />

Poor Gunner was caught in the crossfire of way too much<br />

tension. After a few minutes he put the pendulum down on top of its<br />

little bag and stood up. “You guys want to roast marshmallows?”<br />

“Over the stove?” Tucker asked, finally breaking our gaze to<br />

look at my brother.<br />

“No, we can use a lighter and do it right here. Hang on.”<br />

Gunner disappeared into the kitchen. When he returned, the promise<br />

of food proved to be e<strong>no</strong>ugh to lure Trouble back into the room,<br />

because the dog was right at his heels. He had to hold the bag of<br />

marshmallows up by his shoulder to keep it safe.<br />

Gunner paused to hand a fork and a marshmallow to me, and<br />

then continued over to his seat on the couch beside Tucker. Trouble<br />

plopped down next to me, eyeballing my marshmallow like it was a<br />

four-course meal.<br />

“Didn’t Gun feed you?” I asked him, reaching over with my<br />

free hand to scratch behind his ears.<br />

“I always feed him. And he’s always hungry anyway.”<br />

Gunner rolled his eyes as he stabbed a<strong>no</strong>ther marshmallow and<br />

handed the fork to Tucker. <strong>The</strong>n he speared his own ‘mallow and<br />

took our kitchen lighter out of his pocket. He raised the flame to the<br />

marshmallow and made sure he browned all the sides of it before<br />

passing the lighter on to Tucker.<br />

“See, this way you eat all the crispy parts off and then you<br />

go through and do it again.” He tried to smile and eat the<br />

marshmallow at the same time, but it resulted in white goop all over<br />

his top lip. He jumped back, licking at it with his tongue like a dog.<br />

“Crap, that’s hot.”<br />

I laughed in spite of the situation, and even Tucker cracked<br />

a little smile as he toasted his own marshmallow. It faded quickly as<br />

166


he watched the little flame dancing across the white surface. His<br />

marshmallow rapidly blackened and sprouted bubbles.<br />

“You like them that burned?” Gunner asked through a<br />

mouthful of white goo.<br />

<strong>The</strong> smile resurfaced on Tucker’s lips as he clicked off the<br />

lighter. “Yeah.” He stood up and reached over to hand me the<br />

lighter. I kept my feet as far from him as possible, but when my<br />

fingers brushed over his the familiar tingles spread through my arm.<br />

I jerked the lighter away probably too quickly and<br />

concentrated on effectively burning my 'mallow. Damn it, Tucker.<br />

Why must you be so hot <strong>no</strong>w? Why can’t you still be the dorky<br />

bookworm I first met so I wouldn’t have to be in this situation at all?<br />

When I was done, I passed the lighter back to Gunner, who<br />

toasted the second layer of his marshmallow and then handed the<br />

kitchen tool along. Tucker hadn’t even taken a bite out of his own<br />

marshmallow yet, but he lit the flame again and held it up to the<br />

blackened sweet. After a few moments, he pulled the lighter away,<br />

watching the tiny blaze burning steadily. He held it up right in front<br />

of his face, and my marshmallow turned to ash in my mouth when I<br />

recognized the cold gleam in his eyes.<br />

Before I could move, or swallow the ashes so I could speak,<br />

Tucker moved the lighter back toward the fork in his hand. But<br />

instead of focusing the flame on the marshmallow, he held it against<br />

the skin on his wrist.<br />

“Tucker!” Gunner shouted, jumping up. His half-eaten<br />

marshmallow splattered against the carpet with barely a thump.<br />

I dove forward at the same time and grabbed Tucker’s hand<br />

that held the lighter. When I tried to pull it away from his wrist, I<br />

was shocked by how much resistance I met. He was never this<br />

strong; I could always pretty easily overpower him.<br />

Luckily, the action of me grabbing him was e<strong>no</strong>ugh to shake<br />

him out of whatever the hell kind of trance he was in. He clicked off<br />

the flame and blinked, staring first at me, and then at his wrist, which<br />

was a horrible shade of red. His mouth hung open in this perfect<br />

little “o.”<br />

167


<strong>The</strong> breath shakily emptied from my lungs as I let go of his<br />

hand and took a step back, making sure to keep Gunner behind me.<br />

“Tucker ... you need to go to the hospital. Like right <strong>no</strong>w. That looks<br />

bad.”<br />

Tucker’s chest was heaving like he was in pain, but his face<br />

was strangely clear of any signs that he might be experiencing some<br />

massive degree of agony. He closed his mouth and <strong>no</strong>dded. “Okay.”<br />

“He might be in shock,” Gunner said, peering over my<br />

shoulder. “You should drive him.”<br />

I didn’t really want to be alone with him, but my brother had<br />

a point. I pulled my keys out of my pocket and backed up more so I<br />

could take the long way around the couch. I stepped on Gunner’s<br />

foot but he just bounced to the side so he’d be out of my way.<br />

“Come on, Tucker.”<br />

He placed the lighter on the coffee table and stood up,<br />

keeping his arm bent at a weird angle like a di<strong>no</strong>saur. Part of me<br />

wanted to rush to him and clean it myself and make it better. <strong>The</strong><br />

other part of me wanted him to keep it far, far away from me. My<br />

stomach pitched when I saw the blistered skin up close. He<br />

continued walking past me out the door, holding it open long e<strong>no</strong>ugh<br />

for Trouble to dart into the front yard for a quick pee break.<br />

“Call me if you need anything, Gun.”<br />

“Chelsea, has Tucker been acting ... weird lately?” Gunner<br />

asked, gazing past me out the door.<br />

I paused with one hand on the k<strong>no</strong>b. “Uhh ... yeah. He’s been<br />

a little out of it.”<br />

“Did you guys run into anything bad in the para<strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

realm?” His eyes turned to me at the same time a chill rushed<br />

through me. What kind of dots was he connecting?<br />

“Yeah.” I gripped the doork<strong>no</strong>b like it would support me if I<br />

lost my balance.<br />

“I think you and I need to talk when you get back. He’s, um,<br />

acting really weird.” Gunner’s hands were k<strong>no</strong>tted together like a<br />

ball of yarn.<br />

I took a deep breath and <strong>no</strong>dded. “Okay. Sure. When I get<br />

back.”<br />

168


At that moment, several things seemed to happen all at once,<br />

in less than a second. First, we heard the sound of a motor starting<br />

up in the driveway, followed by the brief sound of rolling tires. <strong>The</strong>n<br />

a canine yelp of pain rocketed through the front door and straight<br />

into my bloodstream, freezing my heart mid-pump. <strong>The</strong>n Gunner<br />

pounced off the couch like a lion and we bolted out the front door at<br />

the same time. His elbow k<strong>no</strong>cked against my side and I stepped on<br />

his foot again, but we barely <strong>no</strong>ticed.<br />

Tucker was just climbing out of his car, which was still<br />

running. Lying in the driveway in front of the silver Chevy was the<br />

skinny frame of Trouble. His fur was so dark it almost blended in<br />

with the blacktop, but his sides were shaking so much he was<br />

unmistakable. Gunner and I exchanged a glance that was a contest<br />

of whose eyes could get wider before darting forward.<br />

We reached Trouble at the same time Tucker did and all<br />

three of us knelt beside him. <strong>The</strong>re was a dark pool forming beneath<br />

him and a faint metallic smell clouded the air around him, but he<br />

was still panting rapidly. He moved his eyes to look at me when I<br />

reached for him.<br />

“Don’t touch him!” Gunner exclaimed, grabbing my hand<br />

before it reached the dog. “If he’s hurt badly you could paralyze him.<br />

We have to call someone.”<br />

I pulled my phone out of my pocket. “Do I call 911 for a dog<br />

emergency?”<br />

“No, we have to call the vet. Hang on. I’ll go get the number.<br />

Don’t touch him.” Gunner was gone in a flash of white sneakers and<br />

I heard the front door slam shut behind him.<br />

“Hang on, boy. We’ll get you help. I promise. You’ll be<br />

okay.” Tears clawed ve<strong>no</strong>mously at my eyes as I realized I could<br />

very well be bullshitting the sad, broken form on the driveway. No,<br />

don’t think that way. He’ll be fine. How fast could Tucker have been<br />

going, anyway?<br />

My eyes lifted from Trouble to Tucker, who was already<br />

staring at me. “What happened?” My voice was colder than I’d ever<br />

heard it sound.<br />

His eyes matched my tone. “He was in my way.”<br />

169


“He was in front of your car. You would have had to go<br />

forward when you should have been going in reverse.” My fingers<br />

balled into a fist just so I could have something to squeeze. I could<br />

barely believe we were actually having this conversation. “Did you<br />

hit him on purpose?”<br />

At first, he didn’t move at all; he just kept staring at me.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n, very slowly, Tucker’s lips curled up in the corners. “Why<br />

would I do that? I love dogs.”<br />

His response would have k<strong>no</strong>cked me backward if I wasn’t<br />

already kneeling. <strong>The</strong> chilly March air had <strong>no</strong>thing to do with the<br />

goose bumps that broke out all up and down my arms. Tucker, my<br />

sweet, gentle boyfriend, hit my dog with his car on purpose. He<br />

should have been worried and freaking out, and … my frantic<br />

thoughts were interrupted by a pathetic whimper from Trouble.<br />

“Shhh, boy, it’s all right.” I bit my lip; it was so hard <strong>no</strong>t to<br />

reach out and touch him.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n Gunner was back, shouting out a telephone number<br />

over and over so he wouldn’t forget it. I quickly called. As it was<br />

ringing, I stood up protectively over my dog and in front of my<br />

brother. “Get out of here, Tucker.”<br />

He raised an eyebrow like he was inviting me to challenge<br />

him. I stared back with as much steel as I could muster against this<br />

boy who had such a hold on my heart. After a few rings, a woman<br />

picked up the phone and a<strong>no</strong>unced, “Hello, Hope Veterinary Office.<br />

How may I help you?”<br />

“Yeah, hi, my name is Chelsea Keller, and my dog just got<br />

hit by a car.”<br />

When Tucker saw that my focus was elsewhere, he dropped<br />

his gaze and turned around to get into his car. Gunner tried to step<br />

in between the car and Trouble, but I grabbed his shirt to keep him<br />

in place.<br />

“Okay, hang on. Let me transfer you to our emergency<br />

department.”<br />

Tucker’s silver Chevy backed out of the driveway with such<br />

a ferocious roar I thought he might leave skid marks on the blacktop.<br />

As he pulled away down the street, he met my eyes through the<br />

<strong>17</strong>0


window one last time. That same hollow, terrifying expression<br />

gripped my bones and held my tongue in place so I stuttered the next<br />

time someone asked if they could help me.<br />

<strong>17</strong>1


Chapter Sixteen<br />

Later that night, I was sprawled out on the couch staring up<br />

at the ceiling when Gunner’s head blocked my view of the white<br />

expanse above me. “We have to talk about Tucker.”<br />

My heart kicked as it tried to get out of my chest. It didn’t<br />

want to hear whatever Gunner had to say. But if it meant helping<br />

him in any way, I had to listen. I quickly scooted backward so I<br />

could sit up and make room for him on the couch with me.<br />

“You said you came across something <strong>no</strong>t so good when you<br />

were ghost hunting?” he asked as he lowered himself to the cushion<br />

by my feet.<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded as my heart continued to pound out a rapid rhythm<br />

against my ribs. “Yeah.”<br />

“I k<strong>no</strong>w you’re <strong>no</strong>t supposed to reveal anything about your<br />

clients, but can you at least tell me what happened there? That could<br />

have something to do with why he’s sitting there burning his own<br />

hand.” Gunner’s face was red and he looked like he’d rather be<br />

chewing on nails than sitting here having this conversation with me.<br />

“Like head trauma? Because I thought of that,” I offered.<br />

His eyebrows furrowed. “No, <strong>no</strong>t exactly.”<br />

I took a deep breath, and when I let it out, the story spilled<br />

forth. I told him about the way I felt uneasy from the very beginning<br />

of the case but tried to brush it off, about how Tucker almost had his<br />

head slammed in a closet and his hand burned before being tossed<br />

into a wall. By the time I finished, my hands were shaking so badly<br />

I had to use them pull my knees against my chest to keep them<br />

steady.<br />

Gunner was quiet for a little while as he stared down at the<br />

couch cushion beside him. When he finally raised his head, he said,<br />

“Chelsea ... was this Timmy Johansson’s house?”<br />

Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to present Chelsea Keller,<br />

the magnificent detective who never misses a beat. Timmy<br />

Johansson was Gunner’s friend who kept telling him that he had a<br />

demon in his closet. This is the second time I forgot this. Damn it.<br />

<strong>17</strong>2


“Whatever was in that house was evil. I didn’t believe him<br />

at first, but he started coming into school with weird scratches on<br />

him and was so scared. And I think the demon might have attached<br />

itself to Tucker.”<br />

His words were a twister that tore up the entire room and<br />

wrenched all my limbs apart. I opened my mouth, but my tongue<br />

couldn’t form words. It took me several tries before I finally went,<br />

with the utmost coherence, “What?”<br />

My brother glanced down at the phone that was lying on the<br />

coffee table, its silence reminding us of the absence of Trouble in<br />

the house. <strong>The</strong>y said they’d call when they had news.<br />

“He burned his own hand. He hit our dog with his car. I’m<br />

guessing you’ve <strong>no</strong>ticed some other things wrong with him, too.” I<br />

thought of the lack of his necklace. <strong>The</strong> going outside when I<br />

smudged his apartment. <strong>The</strong> scratches and bruises. <strong>The</strong> smoking and<br />

the arrogance. <strong>The</strong> way he’d hurt me. My heart twisted into a k<strong>no</strong>t.<br />

“Shit.” I slammed my fist into the couch.<br />

“I’m <strong>no</strong>t saying it’s definite. But I’m saying it’s worth<br />

looking into.” Gunner chewed nervously on his lip. “And you should<br />

probably <strong>no</strong>t be around him alone.”<br />

“You think he’s possessed?” I asked, my voice sounding<br />

very small.<br />

“Possibly. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w. Every case is different. But he’s<br />

showing some signs that can’t be written off as just coincidence after<br />

what happened at the Johanssons’.”<br />

I pressed my <strong>no</strong>se against my knees. God. How was I<br />

supposed to react to this? I’d always been so afraid of something<br />

like this happening to me. Now it had happened to the person who’d<br />

been reassuring me all along that I’d be fine. My mentor. My guide.<br />

My Tucker.<br />

“Hey, Chelsea, it’s okay.” Gunner reached out to awkwardly<br />

pat my hand. “I wanted to tell you so we could get him some help.<br />

You can tell the people in charge of your group. <strong>The</strong>y should k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

what to do to help him.”<br />

<strong>17</strong>3


“What do you do to help someone in this situation?” I asked.<br />

Stop shaking like that, voice. If you sound so weak it might actually<br />

make me cry.<br />

“Um, don’t freak out, okay? But you usually want to get a<br />

priest or a demo<strong>no</strong>logist. Someone who can perform an exorcism if<br />

everyone agrees we’re right for suspecting he might be possessed.”<br />

“You’re kidding.” He just kept shooting me in the chest.<br />

Gunner shook his head. “I wish I was. But they can help.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y can get rid of it if Tucker wants to get rid of it. But only if<br />

we’re totally sure.”<br />

“How can we k<strong>no</strong>w for sure?”<br />

“If you tell all the signs to your group leaders, they’ll k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

if they should call someone else in. Have you done any other<br />

investigations since the one at the Johanssons’?”<br />

“Just one.”<br />

“Did anything weird happen?” he asked.<br />

I didn’t have to think back far to remember the recorder<br />

sliding off the table in response to me asking if the spirit liked us.<br />

When I relayed this to Gunner, he threw up his arms. “And you<br />

haven’t listened to that to see if you got some kind of response yet?”<br />

My arms went up in front of me defensively. “Hey, a little<br />

preoccupied with my boyfriend’s sudden transformation into<br />

Creepy McCreeperton.”<br />

“Well, where’s your recorder? Let’s listen to it!” Gunner was<br />

practically bouncing in his seat.<br />

I did what he said and retrieved the voice recorder from my<br />

bag. When I sat down on the couch again, I handed one earbud to<br />

him and stuck the other one in my ear. We held our heads close<br />

together as we listened to the recording with the volume all the way<br />

up.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was silence at first, but then Tucker’s voice flooded<br />

my ear. “Hi, I’m Tucker. This is Chelsea. We’re just here to talk<br />

with you; we don’t mean you any harm. Can you tell us your name?”<br />

All was quiet for a few moments until he asked a<strong>no</strong>ther question.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n the silence resumed.<br />

<strong>17</strong>4


Next, it was my turn to ask questions. I asked if the spirits<br />

minded having us there, and there was silence again. But when it<br />

came time for my second question, we got a response. “Do you <strong>no</strong>t<br />

like us?” was followed by a furious hiss and then the sound of the<br />

recorder sliding off the table. It was so loud I had to rip the earbud<br />

out of my ear.<br />

“Play it again!” Gunner urged.<br />

I rewound the recording and played my question again. “Do<br />

you <strong>no</strong>t like us?” Hissssssss. Deafening sound of recorder flying<br />

across the room.<br />

Gunner’s head turned slowly toward me. His skin was the<br />

color of the white couch beneath us. “Did you hear what it said?”<br />

“No.” I rewound it again and played it, over and over, until<br />

the hiss began to form words. Nmmmmmmmmmmmfffff<br />

hhmmmmmmmmmmnnnnnnnn. Nnnnnnnntt hmmmmmmmnnnn.<br />

Nnnn<strong>no</strong>oooottt huuuuuummmmaaaaannnn. Not human.<br />

It was my turn to change s<strong>no</strong>wman-colored. I finally<br />

swiveled my head to meet Gunner’s gaze. “What. <strong>The</strong>. Hell.”<br />

He kept balling and unballing his fists frantically. “Jesus,<br />

Chelsea. Next time something like that happens, listen to the<br />

recording right away, okay?”<br />

We spent the rest of the night huddled together on the couch,<br />

listening to the remainder of the recordings I’d taken. We caught a<br />

“Get out” and a “No” that didn’t make any sense in context with the<br />

questions we’d asked. But that first hiss kept pounding in my ears.<br />

Not human. Not human. Not human.<br />

Eventually, the animal hospital called us back. Gunner<br />

grabbed the phone first, so I had to sit there and wait in excruciation<br />

for him to finish his extensive conversation that lasted all of two<br />

minutes. He told me that Trouble was going to be okay; they’d<br />

stopped the internal bleeding and repaired his broken leg. However,<br />

they wanted to keep him for a few nights just to monitor his<br />

condition and make sure he didn’t start to bleed again.<br />

One sigh of relief rushed out of me. My dog was going to<br />

live. At least one of us was out of danger for <strong>no</strong>w.<br />

<strong>17</strong>5


But that didn’t change Tucker’s situation. I should have just<br />

asked Gunner from the beginning instead of shouldering the issue<br />

myself. Sure, it was still possible that he had some psychological or<br />

physical condition going on, but I couldn’t ig<strong>no</strong>re the other option<br />

that had been presented. It sounded more likely the more I went<br />

through his strange behavior. Something malicious wouldn’t be<br />

comfortable wearing a necklace meant to keep negative things at<br />

bay. It certainly wouldn’t be able to stay in a room with smoke<br />

meant to cleanse the place of dark energy. And it would have <strong>no</strong><br />

problem hurting anyone else — it might even enjoy it.<br />

My stomach kept on bucking and pitching like a pissed off<br />

horse trying to throw its rider. I wanted to go to his apartment and<br />

chase the bad thing away myself. I wanted to hide in my room and<br />

hope it never found me. I wanted to apologize to Tucker, who was a<br />

prisoner in his own body, for the coldness I’d shown him and the<br />

failure of my trust in him. God, my head was on fire.<br />

<strong>The</strong> next morning, I woke up early just so I could call the<br />

heads of Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research. Richard picked up on<br />

the fourth ring. “Hello?”<br />

“Hi, Richard, it’s Chelsea Keller.”<br />

“Well, good morning, Chelsea. What can I do for you?”<br />

“Uh, it’s about Tucker.” My nerves weakened as the word<br />

loomed in my head. If I said it out loud, somehow it would make it<br />

more real. “I think — I think something might have happened to him<br />

at the investigation of the Johanssons’ house.”<br />

“What do you mean?”<br />

“He’s been acting weird. I think … something might have<br />

attached to him.”<br />

Richard drew in his breath. “Chelsea, this is a very serious<br />

assumption. I’m going to need to k<strong>no</strong>w why you feel this way. Do<br />

you have time to come over today?”<br />

I had class that night, but Tucker’s well-being was just<br />

slightly more of a priority. “I can come after work. Around six?”<br />

“No problem. We’ll see you then.”<br />

<strong>17</strong>6


Richard and Daisy both sat down and listened to my story. I<br />

fumbled a lot, especially the part about how he’d physically hurt me,<br />

but Gunner told me they needed to k<strong>no</strong>w every last detail. Once I<br />

was done, I felt like a balloon that someone had just popped as I sat<br />

back against their dining room chair.<br />

<strong>The</strong> couple looked at each other, then back at me. It was<br />

Daisy who spoke first. “Okay, Chelsea. First of all, you were right<br />

to come to us with this. I don’t think your theory is unwarranted.”<br />

I’d never seen her look nervous before.<br />

“Whatever was in the Johanssons’ house was definitely<br />

dangerous. I’ve checked in with them twice since we’ve been there<br />

and they’ve had <strong>no</strong> more activity. So it would make sense that the<br />

entity attached itself to someone else. We can’t assume it’s a demon;<br />

it might be some other inhuman spirit or just a really nasty human<br />

spirit. But if it’s using Tucker, then we need to help him.” Richard’s<br />

eyes were the color of tombstones.<br />

“Human spirits can do that, too?” I asked.<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded. “If they’re strong e<strong>no</strong>ugh. I think I’m going to<br />

give my friend Craig a call. He’s a demo<strong>no</strong>logist and he will be able<br />

to tell us if he thinks he should come out for a visit or <strong>no</strong>t based on<br />

what you’ve described.”<br />

Daisy raised her index finger. “Oh! Do you think we should<br />

call Ethan and Susannah first? <strong>The</strong>y’re good friends with Tucker.<br />

Maybe they’ve <strong>no</strong>ticed other strange things about him in the past<br />

few weeks.”<br />

Within the hour, Ethan and Susannah both showed up on the<br />

doorstep. <strong>The</strong>y walked inside looking thoroughly concerned. On the<br />

phone, Daisy hadn’t told them exactly what was wrong, just that it<br />

was very important.<br />

<strong>The</strong> five of us sat down again around the dining room table.<br />

Normally, Susannah would greet me with a hug, but she barely even<br />

looked at me when she took the seat beside me.<br />

Richard looked to me, and I relayed the story again, this time<br />

exempting the part about the violence. Tucker’s best friends didn’t<br />

need to hear about our sex life gone horribly wrong. <strong>The</strong>y weren’t<br />

the ones deciding if we should call an exorcist or <strong>no</strong>t.<br />

<strong>17</strong>7


“Before we call in a demo<strong>no</strong>logist, we want to k<strong>no</strong>w if either<br />

of you has <strong>no</strong>ticed anything strange about Tucker lately.” Daisy<br />

turned her intense stare on each of them.<br />

“Now that you mention it, kind of.” Ethan pushed one side<br />

of his long blond hair behind his ear. “We went out the other night<br />

and he had a few beers. I haven’t seen him drink beer since college.<br />

And he was walking around with a lot of confidence. But I just<br />

attributed that to being drunk.”<br />

Four sets of eyes turned to Susannah. Her long, mascaraloaded<br />

eyelashes hooded her eyes, which were focused in her lap.<br />

When she <strong>no</strong>ticed we were waiting, she glanced up and her face<br />

instantly flushed. “Um … I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

“Susannah, we need you to be honest,” Richard said.<br />

She drew in a deep breath. “I guess just the same kind of<br />

thing. He seems almost cocky. It’s <strong>no</strong>t like him. And I, um, I <strong>no</strong>ticed<br />

the cuts on him, too.”<br />

My heart sank lower and lower into my stomach with each<br />

of their words that confirmed my suspicions.<br />

Daisy and Richard bobbed their heads in unison. <strong>The</strong>n Daisy<br />

looked at me. “Just so you k<strong>no</strong>w, Chelsea, even if Craig thinks it<br />

would be a good idea to perform an exorcism, Tucker has to agree<br />

to it. Craig can’t perform one unless Tucker wants him to.”<br />

My lips felt like lead when I tried to move them. “What if he<br />

doesn’t want to?”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>n there’s <strong>no</strong>thing we can do except pray for him.”<br />

I glanced at each of the faces around me. <strong>The</strong>se were all<br />

people who loved Tucker. How could they sit there and accept the<br />

fact that if he didn’t want an exorcism, there was <strong>no</strong> way to help<br />

him? Daisy and Richard hadn’t even seen that cold look in his eyes.<br />

A look that probably belonged to the spirit that inhabited his body.<br />

“Either way, I’ll call him. And if he wants to come down,<br />

one of us should get in touch with Tucker.” Richard stroked his<br />

beard. “We’ll need to tell him that he has a problem and we think he<br />

should be cleansed.”<br />

“Chelsea and Susannah are the best candidates for that,”<br />

Ethan <strong>no</strong>minated. “He’ll trust them the most.”<br />

<strong>17</strong>8


Susannah’s expression instantly morphed into one of panic.<br />

Was she that afraid of dealing with a demon? I felt a little better<br />

k<strong>no</strong>wing I wasn’t the only scaredy cat in the room.<br />

“It’s definitely something better handled in person,” mused<br />

Daisy. “But maybe we should leave a third person waiting in the car<br />

just in case. If he is possessed, he’ll have even more strength than<br />

<strong>no</strong>rmal.” I remembered the way his arm wouldn’t budge under my<br />

grasp when I tried to stop him from burning his arm.<br />

“I’ll go.” I <strong>no</strong>dded my head in case my words weren’t strong<br />

e<strong>no</strong>ugh to confirm my position. I didn’t want to have to see him like<br />

that. I didn’t want to be around whatever might be inside his body.<br />

But I would have done just about anything to have helped him.<br />

“Susie?” Ethan reached out and touched Susannah’s arm.<br />

Her thin eyebrows were curved downward, but she <strong>no</strong>dded.<br />

“Okay,” she agreed. “For Tucker.”<br />

“I’ll go call Craig right <strong>no</strong>w, then.” Richard pushed back his<br />

chair, stood up, and turned the corner into the kitchen.<br />

An uncomfortable silence settled over the dining room table.<br />

Susannah had resumed looking at her lap, Ethan was gazing with<br />

sudden fascination at the chandelier, and Daisy was glancing around<br />

at each of us in turn. When she grabbed my gaze with hers, she<br />

reached across the mauve tablecloth and touched my hand. “He’ll<br />

be okay, Chelsea. Tucker is strong. We’ve watched him grow since<br />

he was just a kid.”<br />

It took about half an hour for Richard to return, but when he<br />

did, he told us that Craig had agreed to make the trip down from<br />

Maine. He wasn’t entirely convinced that the case needed an<br />

exorcism, but the claims warranted further investigation at the very<br />

least. We just had to get Tucker to agree to meet with him.<br />

“You two sure you’re up to it?” Richard asked.<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded, and Susannah gave a tight smile.<br />

“I’ll be your backup,” Ethan volunteered. “When are you<br />

free?”<br />

I wanted to get this over with as soon as possible and get that<br />

thing out of Tucker. Screw class. “Tomorrow night?” I asked.<br />

<strong>17</strong>9


“I’m off work at six,” he answered. “If you make it at seven,<br />

I’m there.”<br />

Susannah sighed. “Yeah. I’ll be there.”<br />

“I’ll call him as soon as I get home and make sure he’s free.”<br />

I rose out of my chair. I didn’t want to talk to him in front of them.<br />

I might say the wrong thing. Or I might say the right thing at the<br />

wrong time. Either way, if I was going to ask him to hang out with<br />

me after the events of the other night, I didn’t want anyone listening<br />

in.<br />

We said our goodbyes and filed out the door. As I reached<br />

for the handle of my car door, Richard called to me from the<br />

doorway, “Chelsea?”<br />

I turned, expecting some more advice, some explanation as<br />

to how to handle so delicate a situation.<br />

“Good luck.”<br />

180


Chapter Seventeen<br />

On Tuesday night, Susannah and I tread heavily on the<br />

wooden staircase leading up to the apartment. Ethan’s car was<br />

parked around the block so Tucker wouldn’t <strong>no</strong>tice and think we<br />

were ganging up on him or staging an intervention. My heart was<br />

down in my feet, weighing them down so much I thought the steps<br />

might break beneath me.<br />

<strong>The</strong> phone call had been surprisingly easy. He’d answered,<br />

apologizing a thousand times, telling me he didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w what had<br />

come over him. He had absolutely <strong>no</strong>t meant to hit Trouble with the<br />

car, and he didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w what made him burn himself with the<br />

lighter. After he’d been sorry for about twenty minutes straight, I<br />

finally got e<strong>no</strong>ugh words in to tell him that it was okay and I needed<br />

to talk to him. He said that was fine and I was welcome to come<br />

over.<br />

Susannah’s hands were in the pocket of her brown jacket<br />

with the fuzzy white lining. She let me k<strong>no</strong>ck on the door and kept<br />

glancing in the direction of the car, like she was contemplating<br />

whether or <strong>no</strong>t to bolt.<br />

I had <strong>no</strong> idea what to expect, but when Tucker opened the<br />

door, he looked completely <strong>no</strong>rmal again. His eyes were soft and<br />

welcoming, and his smile was genuine as he stepped aside to let us<br />

in. “Hey! I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w you were coming too, Susannah.”<br />

“Missed you.” She wouldn’t look him in the eyes.<br />

When I walked past him, I managed to meet his gaze for a<br />

moment. <strong>The</strong>re was pain smoldering in the dark brown depths, and<br />

I wondered how much of that belonged to the real him and how<br />

much was caused by the entity inhabiting him.<br />

“So what’s up?” he asked as we all stood awkwardly in the<br />

kitchen.<br />

“We need to talk.” My voice was stronger than I’d expected<br />

it to be. Maybe it was because Susannah felt so weak beside me.<br />

Tucker <strong>no</strong>dded. “Okay. Do you want to come sit down?”<br />

We followed him into the den with the big L-shaped black<br />

couch. My heart, as leaden as it felt, fluttered a little as he sat in the<br />

181


exact same spot where we’d first kissed. I made a point of sitting<br />

further away than necessary. Susannah sat on the other side of him.<br />

“Remember how I told you that you needed to get help?” I<br />

asked, glad I’d rehearsed this in front of the mirror before heading<br />

over.<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded again. His face was drawn and the circles under<br />

his eyes were heavier than usual.<br />

“I think you might need a different kind of help <strong>no</strong>w. We<br />

think that something might have attached to you at the Johanssons’.<br />

Some kind of spirit. You may or may <strong>no</strong>t be aware of it.” My fingers<br />

twined around the string of my hoodie.<br />

Tucker glanced behind him at Susannah slowly, then back in<br />

my direction. “So, you’re saying I’m possessed?”<br />

“Maybe. Maybe <strong>no</strong>t. But we want to find out for sure. And<br />

if you are, we want to help you.”<br />

“What do you k<strong>no</strong>w about possession, Chelsea?” His eyes<br />

started to gleam over with the familiar eerie hardness, and I looked<br />

hurriedly at Susannah. She was staring at her lap again, <strong>no</strong>t even<br />

paying attention to me.<br />

Tucker leaned forward and the couch creaked beneath his<br />

weight. “Do you think I could possibly <strong>no</strong>t k<strong>no</strong>w what’s happening<br />

to me? Do you think I don’t sit here every day listening to the voice<br />

in my head that doesn’t belong to me and <strong>no</strong>t realize what’s<br />

happening?”<br />

“Stop that!” I exclaimed, scooting backwards so my tailbone<br />

bumped against the arm of the couch. “Tucker, I’m trying to help<br />

you. Fight it, please!”<br />

“Fight what?” He stood up, holding his arms at his sides in<br />

a way that made him seem much bigger than he really was. “Fight<br />

this power? Fight the girls I’ve been fucking who came over at the<br />

same time?” He threw a<strong>no</strong>ther glance at Susannah, a grin spreading<br />

over his face.<br />

“Girls?” I repeated. My legs suddenly felt weak.<br />

“She didn’t tell you?” Tucker turned around and stepped<br />

over to Susannah. He reached down and grabbed her by the hair,<br />

yanking her head back. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes.<br />

182


“She never wanted me her whole life, and <strong>no</strong>w that I’ve got this<br />

power, she can’t keep her hands off me.”<br />

Planes were dropping tiny atom bombs in my stomach. My<br />

skin was burning. That couldn’t be true. That couldn’t be why<br />

Susannah was so quiet and refused to look at me. “Stop it!”<br />

“Stop it!” He echoed, mocking me in a high-pitched voice.<br />

He let go of her hair with a jerk and straightened up again. “Tucker<br />

was weak. He let me in. He wanted me here.”<br />

Chills coursed over my skin, clashing with the heat beneath<br />

it and peppering me with goose bumps. “You’re lying. He’s stronger<br />

than you.”<br />

“No.” Those dead eyes locked on mine. “If he was, you’d be<br />

talking to him right <strong>no</strong>w. But all he can do is watch while I do<br />

whatever I want.”<br />

Before I knew what was happening, he moved forward faster<br />

than humanly possible and grabbed the front of my hoodie. He<br />

jerked me to my feet and I stumbled. I brought my hands against his<br />

chest to steady myself, and he caught my wrists to hold them there.<br />

“See? You still want me. Don’t pretend you didn’t enjoy<br />

what I did to you a few weeks ago.” He leaned his face close to mine<br />

so I could smell something metallic on his breath.<br />

My cheeks flushed furiously and I squirmed, trying to break<br />

free of his grip. But he held me like the stocks. He started to move<br />

one of my hands lower until I felt the fabric of his jeans beneath my<br />

palm.<br />

“Susannah, call Ethan!” I shouted.<br />

Tucker — or the thing in Tucker’s body — released my<br />

hands so sharply that I fell down and landed hard on the wooden<br />

floor. “Ethan’s here, too? Oh, good, he can watch what I’m going to<br />

do to both of you.” His tongue snaked out and trailed along his lips.<br />

“Tucker! I k<strong>no</strong>w you can hear me. Fight it, please!” I urged,<br />

desperation chomping at the heels of my words.<br />

“Shut up, Chelsea!” He lashed out a foot and caught me on<br />

the side of the head. Pain burst out from my temple and spattered<br />

black spots all over my vision. “He can hear you, but he can’t do<br />

183


anything. Go ahead, bring your exorcist here. See what happens to<br />

him.”<br />

“Go fuck yourself!” I screeched, climbing to my feet with<br />

my hands pressed against my temple. It was wet beneath my palms<br />

and there was a thundering throbbing inside my skull.<br />

He surged forward and caught me around the waist, holding<br />

my body against his. “Or I can fuck you again.” He glanced behind<br />

him as I struggled uselessly. “Come on, Susie. You k<strong>no</strong>w you want<br />

in on this. You’ve hooked up with girls before, haven’t you? You<br />

look like you’d fuck anything with legs.”<br />

I managed to look past him to see what she was doing.<br />

Susannah was just staring at him, her makeup streaking down her<br />

face with tears. Had she sent anything to Ethan?<br />

“Let me go!” I jabbed my elbow into his stomach as hard as<br />

I could. He might have been stronger, but his stomach wasn’t made<br />

of iron. He let me go and bent over. <strong>The</strong> distraction was just e<strong>no</strong>ugh<br />

for me to whirl around and bring my sneaker up into his crotch. He<br />

toppled over and fell to his knees on the floor.<br />

I rushed past him and grabbed Susannah’s hand, jerking her<br />

up off the couch. We were just about to the front door when Tucker’s<br />

voice caught me by the heartstrings and pulled me back. “You don’t<br />

want anything to happen to Gunner, do you Chelsea?”<br />

Instantly I twisted my body around to stare at him. He was<br />

climbing to his feet, using his coffee table for support. “You stay<br />

away from my brother.”<br />

“Who’s going to stop me? I k<strong>no</strong>w where you live. I k<strong>no</strong>w<br />

he’s home alone plenty of the time,” he hissed.<br />

“He’s <strong>no</strong>t stupid. He k<strong>no</strong>ws what’s going on with you. He<br />

won’t let you in.” I let go of Susannah’s hand so I didn’t crush it in<br />

my suddenly-iron fingers.<br />

Tucker let out a laugh that wasn’t his own. It sounded like a<br />

cartoon hyena. “Please. I don’t need him to let me in. I can break a<br />

window. I can break down a door. I can hurt him in ways you’ve<br />

never even imagined.”<br />

“Why? What do you want?” My blood was pumping in my<br />

ears so hard I could barely hear myself speak.<br />

184


“I don’t want anything. I want to use this body until I run it<br />

into the ground. I want to experience all the thrills of a solid form.”<br />

He was walking towards us <strong>no</strong>w, so I started backing closer to the<br />

door. One hand in my pocket pressed the call button, which was<br />

already on Ethan’s number.<br />

“If you touch my brother, I’ll kill you,” I spat. “I don’t care<br />

if you are in Tucker’s body.”<br />

“Right. Like you did after I hurt your dog.” A horrific grin<br />

spread across his face. “Did he make it? I thought I hit him hard<br />

e<strong>no</strong>ugh to kill him, but apparently that rat is resilient.”<br />

I turned around and reached for the door handle, but Tucker<br />

grabbed my other wrist again and pulled me back. He brought his<br />

<strong>no</strong>se centimeters from mine, so all I could see were those<br />

bottomless, empty eyes. “You can leave, but you’re <strong>no</strong>t safe. No one<br />

you love is safe. And the more you fight me, the worse it will get.”<br />

“I’m <strong>no</strong>t afraid of you,” I lied.<br />

“You’re even stupider than I thought.” He grabbed my other<br />

wrist and pushed me against the old fashioned wallpaper. My<br />

tailbone collided with a wooden beam and I winced. “And weak. So<br />

weak. You try to be strong, but you’re <strong>no</strong>thing but a coward, Chelsea<br />

Keller. You have so much to lose. I will break you so easily.”<br />

I tried to bring my knee up again, but he blocked me with his<br />

own. I glared up at him, my insides smoldering with fury that he<br />

dare hurt Tucker and my dog and threaten my little brother. He was<br />

ticking off the list of everyone I loved. I stared into those<br />

emotionless eyes, searching for any trace of the man they belonged<br />

to. Even though I couldn’t find him, I hoped he would see me trying<br />

desperately to throw him a rope.<br />

Suddenly, Tucker resurfaced. <strong>The</strong> adoration and pain<br />

returned to his eyes, and the strength left his hands. He let go of my<br />

wrists immediately and took a step back. “Chelsea ... I’m so sorry.<br />

Please ...”<br />

“Oh, Tucker.” Tears instantly burned in my eyes. “I love<br />

you. I swear to God I’ll save you.”<br />

In a<strong>no</strong>ther instant, he was gone, and I was slammed back<br />

against the wall with my wrists pinned onto it with superhuman<br />

185


strength. “I love you,” the spirit mocked. “You shouldn’t have lied<br />

to him, little girl. I’ll never let you save him.”<br />

At that moment, something crashed over Tucker’s head. He<br />

released my wrists and I ducked under his arms as he turned around.<br />

Susannah was standing there with her hands on the wooden knife<br />

holder from the counter. <strong>The</strong> collar of her jacket was soaked with<br />

tears.<br />

I wrenched open the door, grabbed her arm again, and hauled<br />

her out after me. We bolted down the stairs just as Ethan came<br />

running around the corner. “Go!” I yelled at him, waving my arm<br />

for effect. Our feet pounded hard against the sidewalk.<br />

As we turned the corner, I glanced over my shoulder one<br />

more time. Tucker was standing on the top step, leaning on the<br />

railing, and smiling like a wolf that had just cornered its prey.<br />

Craig elected to come down anyway. After we played back<br />

the recorder that had been in Susannah’s pocket for Daisy and<br />

Richard to hear, they decided we definitely needed to get a<br />

professional on the job. I’d made Ethan stop at my house to pick up<br />

Gunner, and the six of us were huddled at the usual dining room<br />

meeting place once again. I hadn’t wanted to let him hear anything<br />

on that recording, but he’d insisted that if I was going to pull him<br />

out of the house for his own safety, he needed to k<strong>no</strong>w why.<br />

He held my hand under the table as we sat in silence. It was<br />

going to take Craig until tomorrow night to drive down. We had <strong>no</strong><br />

idea what Tucker was going to try in the meantime after all the<br />

threats he’d made. Listening to them again had sent freezing icicles<br />

all up and down my spine.<br />

“Should we call the police?” Ethan asked.<br />

“No,” Susannah spoke up. It was the first time she’d opened<br />

her mouth since we left his house. “If we call them, they’ll arrest<br />

him. And then we won’t be able to help him.”<br />

I gazed at her, my stomach lurching as I wondered when<br />

she’d been sleeping with Tucker. Wherever he was inside his own<br />

body, did he like it?<br />

Stop, Chelsea. Don’t let that thing into your head, too.<br />

186


But I couldn’t help but feel stung that Susannah would have<br />

gone for it. She wasn’t possessed. She had <strong>no</strong>thing moving her but<br />

her own free will. I thought we’d been building some kind of<br />

friendship, but apparently, it ended when a suddenly-confident guy<br />

was involved. I felt a foreign pang of longing for Michelle.<br />

“You’re all welcome to stay here tonight,” Richard offered.<br />

“What about Dad?” Gunner asked. “He’ll come home at 4am<br />

and I don’t want him to find Tucker waiting for him.”<br />

“We can’t tell him <strong>no</strong>t to stay there. We’d have way too<br />

much explaining to do.” I dropped my forehead onto my free hand,<br />

which was propped up by an elbow on the table.<br />

“What if we stay with you?” Ethan asked. “We can all camp<br />

out or something.”<br />

I glanced at Susannah, suddenly <strong>no</strong>t wanting her in my<br />

house. Ever. She wouldn’t look at me and <strong>no</strong>w I finally understood<br />

why.<br />

Ethan caught my look and <strong>no</strong>dded. “Oh. Okay. Well, how<br />

about I call Jamie? He’s young e<strong>no</strong>ugh for it <strong>no</strong>t to be weird if he<br />

stays over. He and I can hang out with you guys tonight. Strength in<br />

numbers, you k<strong>no</strong>w?”<br />

I glanced at Gunner for confirmation. I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w Jamie<br />

that well, but Ethan had a point with the age factor. My brother<br />

shrugged. “Sure. Works for me.”<br />

Ethan pulled out his phone and went into the kitchen to make<br />

the phone call. Once the sound of his voice rose from the other room,<br />

Richard leaned forward.<br />

“Are you two, honestly <strong>no</strong>w, okay after what happened<br />

today? Chelsea, your head looks like it should be okay, but if you<br />

want to go get it checked out, I’d be more than happy to go with<br />

you.”<br />

I had almost forgotten about my head in all of the emotional<br />

trauma that was flying around inside me. Now that he mentioned it,<br />

the cut gave a painful throb. That was going to turn all kinds of pretty<br />

colors in the next week or so. “I’m okay. Thanks. My pupils are the<br />

same size, right? No concussion.”<br />

187


“And Susannah, what about you? Do you want to stay here<br />

tonight? You probably shouldn’t be alone, either.” Richard turned<br />

his attention to her.<br />

Gunner squeezed my hand.<br />

“Okay,” she agreed quietly.<br />

Just then, Ethan returned to the room, replacing his cell<br />

phone in his pocket. “Jamie said he’ll meet us over at your place. I<br />

didn’t tell him what was going on, just that we had some para<strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

chaos and needed to keep a lookout tonight.”<br />

I released Gunner’s hand and stood up, only too eager to get<br />

out of the room with Susannah. “Thanks. Can we head back there<br />

<strong>no</strong>w? I’m pretty wiped.” My brother followed my lead to accentuate<br />

my action.<br />

We thanked Daisy and Richard and headed back to our own<br />

house. Once we got inside, we carefully went around to each room<br />

together and checked for signs of forced entry. All seemed to be in<br />

order, and Ethan said he doubted Tucker would make a move so<br />

quickly after the showdown today anyway. We set up all three of<br />

our sleeping bags on the floor in my room, and when Jamie got there,<br />

we all hunkered down with Anchorman on my laptop.<br />

Around 1am, Jamie, who had had the least stressful day,<br />

volunteered to take first watch if the rest of us wanted to get some<br />

sleep. Gunner, whose head had been dropping onto my shoulder for<br />

the past half hour, agreed readily and curled up under my covers.<br />

I didn’t want to turn the lights out, but when Ethan stretched<br />

out on the sleeping bag by the door, I figured we didn’t have a choice<br />

if we wanted to get any sleep. I flipped the switch and retreated to<br />

the sleeping bag beside my bed, alongside Jamie’s.<br />

“Is it okay for me to ask what’s going on?” he asked.<br />

I rolled onto my side so I could face him. “Remember the<br />

Johansson case? You weren’t there, but I’m sure you heard about<br />

what happened that made us run out of there.”<br />

He <strong>no</strong>dded. <strong>The</strong> street light outside was reflected in his wide<br />

blue eyes. “Yeah. Tucker got really ... Oh, <strong>no</strong>. Something happened<br />

to him.”<br />

188


“Whatever was there went home with him.” I turned over<br />

onto my back again and stared up at the ceiling. “Sometime you can<br />

listen to the recording we left at Daisy and Richard’s from what<br />

happened today.”<br />

Jamie was quiet for a while, and when glanced his way again,<br />

he had his knee against his chest, his elbow draped over it, and was<br />

staring out the window. “I can’t believe that happened to Tucker,<br />

out of all of us.”<br />

My heart had never felt so fragile in my entire life. “Yeah.<br />

Me either.”<br />

“Chelsea?” Gunner’s voice floated over the side of the bed.<br />

“What’s up, Gun?” I asked.<br />

“I just want you to k<strong>no</strong>w you’re <strong>no</strong>t a coward. You’re <strong>no</strong>t<br />

any of those things he called you.”<br />

And here comes Gunner Keller with the band-aid to the<br />

wounded heart. “You mean that?”<br />

“Dude. You were terrified of this stuff, and you did it<br />

anyway. And <strong>no</strong>w you’re in the face of what you were always afraid<br />

of, and you’re <strong>no</strong>t running away. Cowards would be halfway to<br />

Florida by <strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

And cue waterworks. I blinked furiously to keep them away.<br />

“And you told him you’d kill him for me. I mean, that was<br />

really brave. And nice, I think. Thank you for that.”<br />

Okay, surrender the resistance. <strong>The</strong> tears that had been<br />

threatening for so long finally crept their way down my cheeks.<br />

“Thank you, Gunner.”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>se things prey on your weaknesses. But you’re stronger<br />

than it. And you k<strong>no</strong>w it. Don’t let it get to you.” His voice started<br />

to fade out at the last sentence. He was quiet for a few moments, and<br />

then the soft sound of his heavy breathing filled the silence of my<br />

room.<br />

I rolled over onto my side again. Jamie wasn’t looking at me,<br />

but he was smiling.<br />

189


Chapter Eighteen<br />

Gunner and I went to Richard and Daisy’s house at five the<br />

next day. Ethan and Susannah were already seated at the table when<br />

we walked in, next to a middle-aged man with salt and pepper hair<br />

I could only assume was Craig. He reached out and shook my hand,<br />

and then my brother’s, before we sat down.<br />

“I think we should go to his house again,” he mused. “It<br />

seems as though this demon has extreme control over Tucker.<br />

However, judging by his reaction when he was released<br />

momentarily, he may have the willpower necessary to perform a<br />

successful exorcism.”<br />

“Who’s ‘we’?” Ethan asked.<br />

“Whoever feels they should or want to be there. I’d prefer at<br />

least two others to come with me; I never perform one alone.” Craig<br />

looked gravely at me.<br />

I <strong>no</strong>dded. Gunner’s words had encouraged me, as well as the<br />

desperation with which the genuine Tucker had looked at me the day<br />

before. I could handle it. “I’m there.”<br />

“I could go, too,” Ethan volunteered.<br />

“Me, too,” Richard added.<br />

“And me,” Gunner piped up.<br />

“Gunner.” I glared at him sharply.<br />

“Fine.”<br />

Daisy chuckled. “When you’re eighteen, Gunner, you’re<br />

more than welcome to join our group. We could use a head like<br />

yours.”<br />

He lit up like a K2 meter.<br />

“So the four of us will go over there as soon as possible.<br />

When will he be home?” Craig asked.<br />

“Tonight? <strong>The</strong> End Shelf closed about when we got here.<br />

He’ll be home <strong>no</strong>w,” I spoke up. Assuming he went to work at all. I<br />

had <strong>no</strong> idea how he was spending his days. Apparently he’d spent a<br />

good amount of time with Susannah and I hadn’t had a clue.<br />

Craig <strong>no</strong>dded and rose from his seat at the head of the table.<br />

“Good. I’ll go and get my things together and we will head over<br />

190


there around eight. Ethan, Richard, Chelsea, you all make sure you<br />

thoroughly ground yourselves. I don’t k<strong>no</strong>w how tonight is going to<br />

affect any of us, but you need to make sure you’re protected.”<br />

Daisy ordered a few pizzas for us, and while we waited for<br />

them to arrive, we moved into their living room to put on the TV<br />

and pretend we weren’t terrified about what was going to happen in<br />

a few hours. Susannah retreated to whatever room she’d stayed in<br />

the night before, which I was grateful for. It would have been way<br />

too hard to ground and focus while I was staring at her.<br />

After we’d downed a few slices each, Craig came around to<br />

each of us with a cross on a thick string. “If you don’t believe, then<br />

this won’t have any power. But if you believe in the strength of the<br />

Lord, it will keep the devil and his minions at bay.”<br />

“Are you Christian, Craig?” asked Ethan.<br />

“No, I’m <strong>no</strong>t. But I’ve seen too much to kid myself into<br />

believing there’s <strong>no</strong>t something bigger than us working out there.”<br />

Craig placed the wooden cross in his palm.<br />

I closed my hand around the cross once he handed it to me.<br />

I was sure what I believed in, but I definitely put some kind<br />

of stock in the crosses and something bigger. I draped it around my<br />

neck and tucked it inside my shirt. It made a weird bulge beneath<br />

the green striped fabric, but I felt some comfort in feeling it resting<br />

against my chest.<br />

“I have these for you, too, Chels.” Gunner reached into his<br />

pocket and produced two big chunks of black stone. “<strong>The</strong>y’re<br />

obsidian. <strong>The</strong>y repel negative energy.”<br />

“Where did you get these?” I asked. <strong>The</strong> stones were hot<br />

when he dropped them into my palm.<br />

“I bought them when Mom left. Don’t worry, I cleaned them.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y’re fine to use.”<br />

This immense affection for my brother overtook me and I<br />

pulled him in for a hug. “You’re the best little brother ever.”<br />

“Stop. Don’t be weird.” He wriggled out of my grasp. “But<br />

remember what I said, okay? You can do this.”<br />

191


After we were all effectively geared up, we loaded into<br />

Craig’s car. <strong>The</strong>y let me take the passenger seat, and as we<br />

journeyed along the highway, our driver kept glancing over at me.<br />

Finally, I asked, “What’s up?”<br />

He smiled slightly. “I’m <strong>no</strong>t exactly a sensitive person, but<br />

I’ve learned a thing or two along the way. And you, my dear, have<br />

quite a road ahead of you.”<br />

“I do?” Way to shake up my protective barrier. You’ll be<br />

fine, Chelsea. But it’s gonna be hard and you’ll cry a lot and<br />

probably get hit in the temple a few more times.<br />

“Yes. I’ll tell you about it later. Trust me, it’s a good thing.”<br />

Feeling a little confused, and <strong>no</strong>t very reassured by his last<br />

comment, I turned my head to look out the window. I kind of wished<br />

Gunner had come with us. If I hadn’t been so concerned with his<br />

safety, of course. I reached into my pocket and held onto one of the<br />

stones he’d given me.<br />

We pulled up to the curb just outside the apartment. As far<br />

as Craig was concerned, it didn’t matter if he saw us coming. He had<br />

never met Tucker, so he wouldn’t have any k<strong>no</strong>wledge of who he<br />

was or what he was there for. Of course, he might have an idea, but<br />

his impulsive need to cause chaos among the living had a good<br />

chance of overwhelming any caution.<br />

Craig went first, followed by me, then Ethan, with Richard<br />

bringing up the rear. We filed up the familiar wooden steps that<br />

echoed hollowly every time one of our feet came down on them. <strong>The</strong><br />

cold air crept around us and whispered eerily against my face.<br />

Strangely e<strong>no</strong>ugh, I was very calm inwardly. I knew this was<br />

something I had to do, for Tucker.<br />

Once we reached the top of the stairs, Craig k<strong>no</strong>cked on the<br />

door.<br />

Yesterday, Tucker had answered almost instantly. Tonight,<br />

there was <strong>no</strong> response. I glanced around to the street. His silver car<br />

was right there, parked a few spots away. He had to be home. Unless<br />

he’d walked somewhere. After all, the cold didn’t seem to bother<br />

him anymore.<br />

192


When a few minutes had passed, Craig k<strong>no</strong>cked again and<br />

called, “Tucker?”<br />

Still there was <strong>no</strong> answer. This sense of dread began<br />

creeping up into my throat. <strong>The</strong> monster’s words echoed in my<br />

mind. “You can leave, but you’re <strong>no</strong>t safe. No one you love is safe.<br />

And the more you fight me, the worse it will get.”<br />

I reached forward instinctively and turned the handle. <strong>The</strong><br />

door opened easily and swung inward with a slow creak. <strong>The</strong> lights<br />

were off inside, and I could only see the shadows of the furniture<br />

and cabinets in the kitchen.<br />

“Tucker?” I called. Still <strong>no</strong> answer. Maybe he really wasn’t<br />

home. Or maybe he was lying in wait somewhere.<br />

Craig stepped inside before me. He glanced around in the<br />

darkness. No one came rushing out at him. “Tucker?” he tried again.<br />

I stepped hesitantly through the doorway behind him. He<br />

continued moving forward as I reached behind me for the light<br />

switch. I heard a dull thud as he walked into something in the dark.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n my hands found the switch and light flooded the kitchen as I<br />

turned around just in time to see what Craig had bumped into.<br />

I saw his feet first. His black sneakers, connected to a pair of<br />

jeans, which led up to his Boondock Saints shirt. And above that<br />

was his head, bent horribly sideways to make room for the rope<br />

around his neck.<br />

Instantly I turned around to run out the door. Ethan and<br />

Richard blocked my way, staring open-mouthed at Tucker’s body<br />

like it was some kind of circus sideshow. I bent over and all the pizza<br />

came up, spattering on both of their shoes. <strong>The</strong>y jumped to the side<br />

and I bolted past them, hurrying down the stairs and stopping when<br />

I reached the bottom to empty my stomach completely.<br />

My brain was numb. It didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w how to process what I’d<br />

just seen. Yesterday, I’d been talking to Tucker, or the thing that was<br />

controlling him. He was alive e<strong>no</strong>ugh to kick me in the temple. And<br />

<strong>no</strong>w, only hours later ...<br />

“I’ll never let you save him.”<br />

He’d been threatening to come after my family and destroy<br />

what I loved, but he’d gone with the easiest option. Unless Tucker<br />

193


had seized control of his body long e<strong>no</strong>ugh to rid himself of the<br />

demon in the only way he knew how.<br />

No. Stop. It couldn’t have come to that.<br />

Could it?<br />

Too late. <strong>The</strong> demon was right. I’d lied to Tucker. I didn’t<br />

save him.<br />

Tears were freezing against my face in the cold air. I felt<br />

arms around me, and I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w who they belonged to, but I<br />

didn’t care. My Tucker, who had been fine only a month ago, had<br />

fallen victim to a monster and it had killed him. I was never going<br />

to hear his voice again. No more witty banter inside <strong>The</strong> End Shelf.<br />

What would happen to his store <strong>no</strong>w, anyway? What would<br />

happen to his apartment?<br />

What would happen to the demon? Where would it go?<br />

“Chelsea, you need to breathe.” Richard’s voice infiltrated<br />

the horrors in my mind, the image of Tucker’s body that was<br />

cemented there. I caught hold of it and let it pull me out of the<br />

depths.<br />

<strong>The</strong> tears didn’t stop, though. I turned around and collapsed<br />

against his chest. “We were too late,” I blubbered.<br />

“I’m so sorry.” Ethan’s voice was a whisper, and when I<br />

opened one eye I saw his face was as wet as mine.<br />

Craig stood grimly by, a cell phone at his ear as he described<br />

to the police what we’d just found. When he hung up, he an<strong>no</strong>unced,<br />

“<strong>The</strong>y’ll be here soon. We need to wait a few minutes.” He turned<br />

his dark eyes on me. “Chelsea, it’s going to be okay.”<br />

We didn’t get back to Richard and Daisy’s house until after<br />

midnight. Gunner was passed out on the couch, Susannah was<br />

<strong>no</strong>where to be found, and Daisy was waiting on the stairs. Richard<br />

had called her to tell her what had happened, and she rushed into his<br />

arms the moment we walked through the door.<br />

Ethan kept his hand on my shoulder, but the tears had dried<br />

up after talking to the police. <strong>The</strong>y handled it so professionally, like<br />

Tucker was just a<strong>no</strong>ther number in the multitudes of young people<br />

who committed suicide every year. <strong>The</strong> whole event was just so void<br />

194


of emotion it pretty much anchored me back to the ground and let<br />

me get control again.<br />

I sat down on the couch beside Gunner, and he blinked<br />

sleepily at me. When he saw my face clearly, his eyes shot open and<br />

he jumped up. “What happened?”<br />

“He’s dead. Tucker’s dead.” My voice was the product of a<br />

hollow chest. Wherever my heart had gone, it was buried<br />

somewhere so far inside me I couldn’t feel it anymore. It couldn’t<br />

take all the sadness it was drowning in earlier.<br />

<strong>The</strong> way Gunner’s face broke almost found it again, but I<br />

swallowed hard to keep it away as he fell into my arms.<br />

A few days later, I was dressed in a black dress with dark<br />

purple flowers on the bottom and standing beside a casket with two<br />

people I had never met before. <strong>The</strong> woman had gray hair tied back<br />

into a loose bun and the man was tall and thin and looked so much<br />

like his son it was unreal. Tucker would have grown up to be a really<br />

handsome older man.<br />

His mom gripped my hand from time to time, as if she found<br />

some comfort in touching the person Tucker had been closest to<br />

before he’d died.<br />

A lot of people walked up to me and hugged me. Most of<br />

them I didn’t k<strong>no</strong>w, but it was wonderful to feel the kindness of all<br />

the friends he’d made along the way. And I did recognize Anthony,<br />

Adrian, Brad, Jamie, Richard, Daisy, Susannah, Ethan, and the rest<br />

of the members of Lark Hollow Para<strong>no</strong>rmal Research. And Gunner,<br />

of course, but he was there for the entirety of both the viewings.<br />

Whenever I needed a little strength, I’d glance his way and he would<br />

give me a sad smile of encouragement.<br />

Whenever I looked in the direction of the body in the casket,<br />

I was amazed yet again by how peaceful he looked. His eyes were<br />

closed, and I found myself longing for him to just open them again<br />

and warm me with all the love they held. I knew it would have been<br />

safe; there was <strong>no</strong> more demon in there <strong>no</strong>w. But there was <strong>no</strong> more<br />

Tucker, either. Just an empty vessel, with two souls gone at the same<br />

time.<br />

195


No one in the whole room, aside from LHPR, understood<br />

what had happened. <strong>The</strong>y never would. We didn’t want to deface<br />

his memory with ideas of monsters and possession. Plus, they<br />

wouldn’t have believed us, anyway.<br />

I’d never had to bury anyone before. Watching dirt pour over<br />

the closed casket, covering up any last hopes of seeing him again<br />

forever, was almost too much. Mr. Hamilton broke down and wept<br />

on his wife’s shoulder. I took Gunner’s hand and felt it shaking<br />

along with mine.<br />

Once the ceremony was over, people broke into little groups<br />

to reminisce more about the late Tucker Hamilton. A few people<br />

were starting to laugh at happy memories. Some of them were still<br />

crying. I just wanted to step away for a minute. It was kind of hard<br />

to breathe in the cemetery.<br />

Gunner stuck with Ethan, who was talking with Tucker’s<br />

aunt. I wove through a few headstones to stand apart from everyone<br />

else. My shoulders felt incredibly heavy, and they sagged with the<br />

weight as I read the inscription on Martha Giorda<strong>no</strong>’s grave. Ever a<br />

mother, ever a saint.<br />

“I think what they put on Tucker’s was better.” <strong>The</strong> voice<br />

startled me, and I turned around to find Jamie standing with his<br />

hands awkwardly in the pockets of his suit. He smiled shyly, like he<br />

wasn’t sure if it was okay. “‘Life is <strong>no</strong>t forever, love is.’”<br />

I offered the biggest smile I could muster in return, which<br />

was admittedly pretty pathetic, but I tried. “Yeah. Me, too.”<br />

“Are you holding up okay?” he asked.<br />

I shrugged one shoulder. “I guess. I mean, as okay as I can<br />

be, you k<strong>no</strong>w? It’s <strong>no</strong>t exactly a birthday party with clowns and<br />

balloon animals.”<br />

He winced. Okay, <strong>no</strong>te to self. Humor: <strong>no</strong>t really appropriate<br />

at funerals. “I just wanted to tell you that if you ever need anything,<br />

you can call me. Anytime, okay? I, uh ... I lost my dad last year. So<br />

I sort of get what this is like.”<br />

His words reached my heart, even where I had buried it deep<br />

in my chest. “Thank you.” This time my smile was real.<br />

196


He must have understood that being alone had its importance<br />

in this process, too, because he went, “Okay. Well, I’ll see you<br />

around.” And with that, he retreated through the field of gray stones,<br />

back to the throng of people. <strong>The</strong> back of his suit was tucked into<br />

his pants on one side.<br />

I continued moving among the graves, reading the names of<br />

loved ones that others had lost before me. <strong>The</strong> next time someone<br />

approached me, he was leaning against a tree in front of me, so I saw<br />

him before he could startle me.<br />

“Hi, Craig,” I greeted him.<br />

“Hi, Chelsea.” His face was grave as ever. “I k<strong>no</strong>w <strong>no</strong>w isn’t<br />

exactly the best time, but I’ll be going back to Maine tomorrow. I<br />

wanted to make sure we got to finish the conversation we started in<br />

the car.”<br />

“About the road I have ahead of me?” I asked. Yes, good<br />

timing, sir.<br />

“Yes. It’s important for you to k<strong>no</strong>w this. You’ve<br />

encountered something malicious very early in your para<strong>no</strong>rmal<br />

career. Most people will go years without ever coming this close to<br />

one of them. When one is aware you got this close to them, they’ll<br />

all k<strong>no</strong>w.”<br />

I glanced nervously over my shoulder. “Look, Craig, I<br />

appreciate it, but I’m kind of freaked already by all this …”<br />

“And you’re stronger than them.” I turned back to him. “Not<br />

many people in the world have what it takes to battle these things,<br />

but you do. You’re a force that will send them running. Don’t ever<br />

lose sight of that. No matter how dark it gets around you, you will<br />

light the way.”<br />

His words placed themselves heavily on the weight already<br />

lying across my shoulders. “So I have a responsibility, then? I’m<br />

going to encounter this the rest of my life?”<br />

Craig <strong>no</strong>dded. “Yes. But as long as you continue to grow,<br />

and strengthen yourself, and be aware, you’ll always come out on<br />

top. And hold on to your fear. You may <strong>no</strong>t like it, but it’s what<br />

separates you from them. I could feel your light from all the way<br />

across this graveyard.”<br />

197


“That’s a little cheesy,” I cracked, obviously <strong>no</strong>t<br />

remembering my previous <strong>no</strong>te to self.<br />

Craig smiled for the first time since I’d met him. “You thrive<br />

on cheesy. Don’t pretend otherwise.”<br />

“I have to ask, though. If I’m this force to be reckoned with<br />

or whatever, then why couldn’t ...” I glanced back over my shoulder<br />

at the group of black-clad people gathered around Tucker’s grave.<br />

“Why couldn’t I save him?”<br />

“You can’t save everyone.” His voice was quiet, much less<br />

harsh than usual. “All you can do is try. And you did all that you<br />

could for Tucker. This was too much to handle the very first time<br />

you encountered it.”<br />

“Well, thank you for the heads up, in any case. At least <strong>no</strong>w<br />

I can be prepared for what’s going to come k<strong>no</strong>cking on my door<br />

eventually.” I tried to straighten up, but that burden was so damn<br />

heavy.<br />

“That will never get lighter. But you will get stronger and it<br />

will be easier to carry.” He leaned down and gave me a one-armed<br />

sideways hug. “Take care, Chelsea. And remember I’m <strong>no</strong>t too far<br />

if you need my help again. I’d be happy to work with you anytime.”<br />

“Thank you.” I squeezed back and then he, too, turned away<br />

and disappeared into the headstones.<br />

<strong>The</strong> days turned into weeks, and Craig turned out to be right.<br />

Every day that I kept my head up, the weight on my shoulders got a<br />

little easier to bear. I was able to let my heart peek out of its hiding<br />

place every <strong>no</strong>w and then. Work and school kept me busy, as well<br />

as spending time with Gunner. <strong>The</strong> group asked me once or twice if<br />

I wanted to come to a meeting or go on an investigation, but I wasn’t<br />

ready to head back into the fray just yet. That might take a little<br />

while, but I knew after my talk with the demo<strong>no</strong>logist that<br />

eventually it would find me, even if I wasn’t in the mood.<br />

<strong>The</strong> only things that didn’t go away were the nightmares.<br />

Each night, without fail, I’d snap up in bed wide awake after some<br />

morbid dream about fighting with demon Tucker. Usually, I would<br />

be the one to wrap the <strong>no</strong>ose around his neck. Sometimes I got<br />

198


creative and used a knife. Once I even burned him with a kitchen<br />

lighter. And in the moments before he died, I could hear his voice<br />

again. “Chelsea ... I’m so sorry. Please ...”<br />

One night I woke up from a particularly freaky one that<br />

involved a push down those wooden steps. Instantly my fingers went<br />

to the thin black rope around my neck and closed around the chunk<br />

of obsidian at its base. As I peeled my hair away from my face and<br />

tried to catch my breath, I glanced around the room. Something was<br />

different. Something was ... off.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n my eyes fell on the shadow in the corner. My heart<br />

instantly screeched to a stop in my chest. I didn’t have time to ask<br />

who was there before the faint words reached my ears.<br />

“Chelsea ... I’m so sorry. Please ...”<br />

199

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!